Queen Mud

  Authors note: This is my novel, if you can call it that. it is completely unedited, and really rough, filled with typos. I am an amateur author at best, and that is putting it loosely, and not quite fair to amateur authors. My book has religious overtones, and is sort of inspired by "A Horse and His Boy," an actual good book. I have little hope left of getting this title published, especially in the shape it is in, so instead, I am putting it in this blog post for whoever to read.This is my second draft, as my first I wrote by hand and it took me 8 years to finish. If you want to reach me regarding this book, I almost never check my email, and am nearly impossible to reach anyway. If you have something to say about it, comment about my book on one of my youtube videos (Link to my channel here)  And with no further adieu, here is Queen Mud. Final note, this is mine, as poorly written as it is. No one has permission to use this or publish it

 

 

Queen Mud

Written By:

teh2Dgamer

Second Draft

 

 

“Mud, Mud, wake up lazy girl. The Mistress needs her morning tea”

Mud was curled up into a ball on her straw bed that lay on the floor of the servant's quarters in the cellar. Her long curly strands of auburn hair were in a tangled, matted mess with pieces of straw inter-weaved.

“Did you hear me girl?”Mud's mother said. She was a short, chubby woman with black hair and a warm smile on her homely face.

“Yes mother, I heard you.” Mud groaned, groggily. Mud lifted her head off the straw bed forcing her mess of hair to fall out from in front of her face revealing her piercing blue eyes for the first time that morning.

The cellar was dark, damp, and cozy. In the corner adjacent to Mud's straw bed sat a small wood-burning stove that kept mud warm on even the coldest winter nights. There were other servants who also lived and slept in the same small room with her mother and her. Along the walls of the room sat a number of other straw beds, but the only one still being occupied was Mud's.

“I had the nicest dream mother. I dreamed I was in the royal palace where I was having dinner with the king, and was being served the most delicious food I have ever tasted,” said Mud dreamily.

“What a silly girl. You've never been to the palace, let alone tasted anything aside from table scraps Mistress Figaro lets you eat.” Her mom replied.

“I know that mother, but it was delicious in my dream,” Mud said.

“Oh yeah, and how does it taste now?” Her mom responded.

Mud spit little pieces of straw out of her mouth, “A bit like straw.” She said.

“Silly girl, you keep having dreams like that, and pretty soon you'll eat your entire bed. Then you'll be sleeping on the cold floor. You are a girl, not a horse. Now get up, brush that tangled mess, and go serve our lady her tea.” Mud's mother said, pointing toward the door to the cellar.

Figaro Manner had stood in the northern forest in Azmorene territory for over two-hundred years. From an outside view, the place looked rundown. It's once luxurious gardens had been overrun by weeds, and the surrounding pine-forest had taken much of the land back. Many tiles had long-since fallen off the roof, shattering into a thousand pieces, and vines now covered the entirety of the manner's outer walls.

The inside of the property was a completely different story. It's interiors were lined with the with the choicest cedars, imported from the Desert Islands in the far east. It's walls were lined with better tapestries than were in Azmorene castle where the king himself lived, and all the fireplaces had solid marble mantles with paintings of the greatest members of The House Figaro over them.

Mud made her way up the servant stairs to the upper floor, carefully balancing a tray with a teapot on it. Lady Figaro did not sleep in the master bedroom, instead she lived in one of the smaller rooms on the same floor. No one was allowed to go into the master bedroom. It used to belong to the lady's son, Ralph Figaro, whom the king marked as a traitor, and executed by his own hand.

“Late again I see.” Lady Figaro said coldly to Mud as she entered the room.

Lady Figaro was a pale, gray-haired lady who still retained much of the grace and beauty of her youth. From Mud's experience, she could be as ruthless as the most tyrannical kings of the past, or as gentle as a young puppy. Depending on how the lady was feeling, one mistake could earn you a bitter flogging, or the lady's forgiveness and kindness.

“I'm sorry mistress, I was up, ever so late last night cleaning the soot out of the fireplaces.” Mud kept her eyes on the ground while speaking. It was forbidden for servants to look their masters in the eyes in Azmorene customs.

“No excuses Mud. I should have you flogged.” Lady Figaro said coldly.

Darn it! Another beating, Mud thought to herself.

“But since the fourteenth is tomorrow, I suppose that can wait.” Lady Figaro added.

The fourteenth of April was the anniversary of Ralph Figaro's execution at the hands of King Augustus Azmorene. Mud never knew why, but since she turned eight years old, Lady Figaro would take her to the back gardens of Figaro Manner, tie her to stakes, and give her one hundred lashes, leaving her there until the next morning. It was Mud, and only Mud who was chosen to bear this punishment, but she never questioned why. As a slave, she had no right to complain, or so she told herself.

“Plus, I just received word that my daughter will be here by this evening on her way back to Capitol City. Lady Figaro informed Mud.

Mud's eyes lit up with excitement. “Havarti is coming here? I'll get her room ready at once my lady!” Mud said, not thinking she looked into Lady Figaro's eyes and smiled in her excitement. Havarti and Mud had been the closest of friends since childhood..

“Eyes on the floor slave-girl.” Lady Figaro said sternly.

Mud looked back at the floor, “I'm sorry milady.” She said.

“Excitement is no excuse for disrespect.” Lady Figaro said.

“Forgive me mistress, it won't happen again.” Mud replied.

“I'll let it go this time. It wouldn't do to have my hardest working servant beaten so closely to company coming. Especially since the message indicated that she is not traveling alone.” Lady Figaro said.

“Another suitor perhaps?” Mud guessed.

“From the secrecy of the letter, I'd say not.” Lady Figaro replied. “It must be someone important of she would have told me who it is.” She paused for a moment as if lost in thought. “Perhaps someone from the royal court, or possibly...” she paused again, “even someone from the royal family.” she said to herself, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

“Mistress?” Mud said snapping Lady Figaro out of her trance.

“Ah, Mud, hurry up and prepare two rooms, empty and burn the refuse buckets, and retire to the cellar for the night.” Lady Figaro said.

“Mistress?” Mud said in a tone that questioned that decision.

“I can't very well have such an unruly servant running around with the potential of royalty being here now can I?” she said to Mud who was trying to fight back tears.

“I guess not.” Mud said trying not to cry.

“Look at me Mud.” Lady Figaro commanded.

Mud looked up from the floor and met the Lady's gaze, tears forming in her eyes.

“You are a little a little over four months away from your twentieth birthday. Crying isn't becoming of you.” Lady Figaro cracked a warm smile, “Wipe those tears out of those beautiful blue eyes my dear. Her guest is staying but the night. Havarti shall be here a week, and you two shall have time to catch up.”

Mud smiled back at Lady Figaro, “Thank you Milady.” she said happily. Lady Figaro then dismissed Mud to tend to her list of chores.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

By Mid afternoon, all the rooms were ready and Mud found herself carrying refuse buckets to the pit behind Figaro Manner where it was to be burned. It was a beautiful April afternoon. The warm sun was shining, the temperature was mild, and there was a warm breeze blowing.

Mud had just started the fire and sat down on a tree stump when a golden-tipped arrow whizzed past her head and embedded itself into the trunk of a tree behind her. Mud was surprisingly unstartled by this.

“Hello Gran.” she said to the dark figure hiding in a tree about twenty yards away from her. “You do realize that after six years, you can just say Hi.”

The dark figure back flipped out of the tree. “This way is more fun I think.” He replied to her.

Gran was one of the Tree-People, named such for their tendency to climb and hide in trees. He was garbed head-to-toe in black, including a mask. The Tree-People were shrouded in myth and legend, much like Ninja's are in our world, and, like Ninjas, they were silent, cold-blooded assassins. Trained from birth in the arts of combat, and assassination, they could be called on to do the job for a price, and no one ever survived. They always hit their targets, and never failed an assassination. Mud had never seen Gran's face.

“Kill anyone important today Gran?” She asked him jokingly.

“Maybe a king or two. Hard to say. If you know it was us, then we didn't do the job right.” He replied.

“Well, I do wish you would find a way to stop killing people. You're actually a really nice guy.” She said.

Gran let out a chuckle, “And what would I be if not an assassin?” he asked.

“I don't know. Maybe find a nice girl, settle down, and start a family?” she replied.

Gran chuckled again, “You're funny Mud. You always make me laugh,” he said.

Mud smiled. “So what brings you here today?” she asked in a tone saying she already knew the answer.

“You know why I come around. I have a debt to pay for the kindness of a thirteen-year-old servant girl who found a wounded boy who had fallen out of a tree and broken his leg. She told no one about him, and nursed him back to health in secret. By duty, I owe you a life-debt.” Gran said.

Mud put her head down as if blushing. “Awe, shucks, it was nothing. I'm sure you would have done the same.” she said.

Gran gave Mud a funny look.

“Or someone would have done the same for you.” she added.

Gran shook his head at Mud. “You're the only one who has ever shown me kindness. Now, please, let me put an arrow in Lady Figaro's throat tomorrow night.” he said.

Mud shook her head. “Why do you ask me this every year? I don't know why she does it to me, but I don't hate her for it. I'm still her loyal servant. I was born a slave, I shall die a slave, and my life certainly isn't worth that of the noble Lady of The House Figaro.” She said.

There was a short period of silence. Mud couldn't tell much from his masked face, but Gran looked as if he wanted to say something, but couldn't.

“I do appreciate the concern.” she said warmly, “Thank you.”

“You are welcome.” he said as he started to turn, signaling he was about to leave. “Oh, and Mud.” he said turning back toward her.

“Yes.” she replied.

“Your visitor is going to be the royal princess, Averny Azmorene herself.” Gran said as he jumped up into a tree and disappeared from sight.

“Really!” Mud said excitedly. “The royal princess in our house?”

“Don't be so happy.” Gran said. Mud could hear Gran's voice, but couldn't see him. “The girl is a nightmare. Be very careful around her. She is as deadly as she is deceitful. She is also being tracked by a group of armed men. Watch yourself Mud, be careful. Something doesn't feel right about this.” Gran said as his voice trailed off into the distance.

Mud was going to ask who the men were when she heard trumpets blaring from the front of the manner. Havarti and the princess were there! Mud ran back towards the manner.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A carriage with a small caravan of servants pulled up to Figaro Manner. The carriage was plain, non-ornate, as if to hide who it was that was riding in it.

“We are here my princess.” Lady Havarti said.

Havarti was the only living child of lady Figaro. Being a girl meant the Figaro would die after her mother passed away, because Havarti would take the name of her betrothed. Suffice it to say that Lady Figaro was not kind to any potential suitors. Havarti's fair skin, long golden curls, and deep green eyes meant she had a lot of rich suitors trying for her hand in marriage.

Havarti had left Figaro Manner to finish her university education, but found herself being summoned by King Augustus himself to go to the kingdom of the north to be a potential bride to the King of the North's younger brother, Prince Kain.

“What is that disgusting smell in the air?” Averny snapped. “It smells like someone is burning a sewer. Or is that what your mother is going to feed us tonight?”

Averny was a black-haired, pale-skinned beauty with cold brownish-gray eyes. Raised with a golden spoon in her mouth, she was a ruthless, coldhearted, backstabbing, self-serving person who cared only about herself. At only eighteen years old, she had already been married to the recently-deceased King of the North, Loh-Rammon. Her four-month-old son, and his royal nannies rode with them in the carriage.

“I assure you, my princess, my mother has some of the finest cooks around.” Havarti reassured her.

Mud could hear all the commotion upstairs from her bed in the servant-cellar. She was pouting a little. This would be her one chance in her life to ever see a royal princess, and, for some reason, she was the only servant not allowed to see the princess.

The news of the men following Princess Averny was also running through her mind. Who could they be, and what did they want? Mud lay in her bed pondering these things, but soon fell into a much-needed sleep.

Havarti was the first in the door to greet Lady Figaro. “Mother, how nice to see you.” she said kissing her mother on both sides of her cheeks. “I'm sorry I didn't give you more notice.” she said through the clenched teeth of a fake smile. “Where's Mud?” she asked almost nervously through the same clenched smile.

Lady Figaro had a similar clenched smile. “ In the servant cellar.” she replied.

Havarti was about to say something, but Averny had already caught up with them by that time.

“Why Princess Averny, what a pleasant surprise. You've grown more beautiful since I last saw you.” Lady Figaro said in a very fake tone.

“Quiet woman. I know you hate me as much as I hate you, so let us skip the acting. I've no patience for it at the moment. I'll be out of your old gray hair as soon as possible, and we shall never have to see each other again.” Averny snapped.

“Oh good. I was afraid I was going to have to kiss your royal posterior all night.” Lady Figaro replied with a sigh of relief. “Dinner shall be served soon.” she said. “Havarti,” she said turning toward her daughter, “We'll catch up tomorrow.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Mud, Wake up.” Havarti had a plate of food in one hand, and was shaking Mud with her other. “Come on Mud, wake up.” She said.

Mud opened her eyes to Havarti's blurry outline. “Havarti!” she exclaimed, jumping up and hugging her oldest friend, nearly spilling the plate of food in Havarti's other hand. “I've missed you so much! How's the university? How's capital city? I want to hear everything!” she said, so excited to see Havarti.

Havarti giggled. “OK, OK, it's great to see you too Mud. Calm down. I will tell you everything tomorrow. I was just bringing you a plate of food and saying hello.” she said.

“Oh, I'm sorry Havarti. You must be tired from your trip.” Mud said, releasing her grip.

“It's not the trip that has me tired, it's the princess.” Havarti replied.

“The princess?” Mud asked, curiously.

“Oh my goodness, she's the most dreadful person I've ever met. I just had the worst dinner of my life. She hated everything, and was absolutely terrible to all the servants. Your mother has been crying for hours. She even threw scalding hot soup in the face of one of her own servants. I'm so glad you weren't there tonight.” Havarti said.

“Wow! I thought princesses were supposed to be noble, and kind. They have everything they could ever want. Why would she be so mean?” Mud replied.

Havarti laughed. “I love you Mud, please don't ever change.” she said.

Mud gave Havarti a curious look. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“It means I missed having you around. I've gotta go, but I will tell you everything tomorrow after the future queen of evil leaves.” Havarti said.

With that, Havarti left Mud there, alone, eating in the dark cellar. After greedily eating the entire plate of food, she, again, drifted off to sleep.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud opened her eyes again. She could tell it was the middle of the night, because she could hear the heavy breathing and snores of all the other servants in their beds. She had fallen asleep so early that she was no longer tired.

After what seemed like hours of tossing and turning, it donned on her that she had not bathed fully in a while. There was a wash-room on the upper floor of the manner that Mud would often sneak up to and use after everyone else fell asleep.

Mud got out of bed, and stealthily made her way to the upper floor of the manner, being careful to avoid every creaky board and step along the way. Living there all her life, she knew how to avoid them all. Making it to the upper floor, she started on the route toward the wash-room. Mud was about to turn the handle to the door of the wash-room, when she heard a curious noise. Something was crying. She couldn't place the cry either. It was like nothing she had ever heard before. The cries were coming from a room down the hall, where Mud could see light coming through a slightly ajar door.

Slowly, she crept up to the door and peered inside. Mud could see a servant she didn't recognize as one who served the house Figaro, pacing back and forth while holding the tiny source of the noise.

“Shhhh, shhhh, my prince. Please be quiet or she'll have my head.” the servant woman said within Mud's hearing.

Mud stood there watching for what seemed like hours to her. She had only ever read about babies in books, but had never seen one up close.

“So that's what they look like.” she whispered to herself.

Mud's face lit up when she suddenly heard the floor boards creak behind her. Spinning around, she could see a stern looking servant-woman looking at her. She was the most ornately-dressed servant Mud had ever seen in her life. An elderly woman in her seventies, thin with dark skin, blue eyes and a serious look about her.

“Well, are you just going to stand there and stare at the child, or are you going to help?” the lady asked Mud.

“I...I was just...” Mud couldn't finish her sentence before the servant-woman practically pushed her into the room with the other servant and the crying child. “What's wrong with him?” Mud asked after she gained her bearings about what had just happened.

The young servant-girl holding him looked at Mud and said, “He's over-tired, but he won't go to sleep. He may be sick. If he wakes the queen, she'll have us beaten for sure. I don't know what to do.”

The stern servant looked at the younger one. “You've done enough Anya. Go to bed. I'll handle this.” she said, then pointed to Mud, “Hand him off.”

“Wait, I don't even know how to hold a...” Before mud knew it, she was holding the first baby she'd ever seen in her life. She would have taken it in more, but the baby's cries prevented it. “what do I do?” she asked the other servant in a scared tone.

“Just hold him. I'm going to get his medicine.” The servant lady said, starting on her way out of the room. Turning back to Mud before she exited, “Try humming him a tune until I get back, and don't drop him. That's a future king you're holding.” she said, then exited the room.

Mud only knew how to hum one song. It was a song she had hummed to herself all her life. She didn't even know where she learned the tune. For all she knew, she made it up herself.

Mud started humming her song and gently rocking the baby in her arms. The child stopped crying at the sound of her humming. For the first time, he gazed into Mud's deep blue eyes. She was mesmerized by this tiny little person staring at her. She kept humming her tune, keeping her eyes fixed on his. She broke her gaze to study him closer. His little hands and features were so small. She shifted him to her right arm, and took his little hand into hers. “You're so cute, and so small.” she said to him.

Mud began moving his hand up and down when she noticed something peculiar on the baby's little forearm. It was a marking that resembled a tattoo of a dragon. Mud rubbed her hand over the mark, and to her surprise, the mark instantaneously had shockwaves of light run though it until it was glowing. The baby giggled at Mud's touch.

“Oh, you think that's funny do you?” Mud said touching the mark again, causing it to light up again as the child giggled.

Mud did it a few more times, causing the baby to giggle more and more until something dawned on her. Mud carefully laid the now happy baby down in his crib. Walking over to a mirror in the room, she slowly lifted her night-shirt to reveal the mark she was born with. On her navel sat the head of a lion. She ran her hand over the mark, but nothing happened to her disappointment. Seeing a face staring at her, mud spun around to see lady Figaro standing in the doorway of the room.

“I thought I told you to stay in the cellar.' She said approaching Mud.

Looking down at the floor, “I'm sorry mistress.” she said. “I just....”

“No excuses Mud.” Lady Figaro snapped. “Fifty more lashes on top of the one hundred.”

Mud's heart dropped. She wanted to say something, but instead she stood there silent.

“Come on, out of the room.” Lady Figaro said to her.

Mud followed Lady Figaro out of the room, closing the door gently behind her, and following her down the hall.

“You chose tonight of all nights to sneak up and use my bath?” Lady Figaro said, scolding her.

Mud's heart sank even more. How did Lady Figaro know about her secret baths?

“I know everything that goes on in my house. If you must bath, then you have to use the servant baths like the rest of them do. I can't have you sneaking around anymore. It's too dangerous. What if the princess walked by and saw you holding the future King of the North? She would punish my family for the actions of one unruly servant.” Lady Figaro said.

“I'm sorry Mistress. I just heard him crying. I've never seen a real baby before...” Mud just remembered something. “Oh Mistress Figaro, he's so little and cute. He's got this tiny mark on his arm, and when I touched it...”

“Silence!” Lady Figaro snapped at Mud.

Mud could see the stern-looking maid coming down the hall, but she couldn't see the nervous look on Lady Figaro's face.

“Did he stop crying?” the servant asked Mud as she got nearer to where she and Lady Figaro were standing.

Mud looked into the woman's eyes for the first time. “Yes, he's laying down in his crib.” she replied.

The servant-woman stopped dead in her tracks the second Mud looked at her, dropping the vial of medicine she held in her hands. It shattered all over the floor. The lady just stood there, staring at Mud.

“You incompetent fool!” Lady Figaro said angrily. “I should have you beaten for that.”

“Are you threatening my nanny?” asked a cold sounding voice from the doorway behind them.

Lady Figaro and Mud instantly spun around to see where the voice was coming from. In the doorway stood one of the most beautiful women Mud had ever seen. She had dark black hair, pearly white skin, and was wearing pink silk pajamas with rubies for buttons. The princess looked at Mud, and Mud back at her. Averny kept her gaze with Mud.

“You talk to my servant of insubordination, and yet your own servant is looking royalty in the face.” Averny said coldly.

Mud realized she had just made a big mistake, and instantly looked at the floor.

“Mud, you foolish girl!” Lady Figaro said, looking at Mud, and then back to the princess, “I shall have her beaten for this.” she added.

Averny looked at Lady Figaro. “No. You shall do no such thing. She committed the offense against me, and I shall have her beaten for it. Berta, go fetch the captain of the guard.” she said.

The stern looking servant snapped out of her trance, “Yes your majesty.” she said, and then left to go fetch him.

Lady Figaro looked at Mud, completely unnerved, turning to Averny again, she tried protesting, “It is not proper to come into one's house as a guest, and beat their servants...”

“Silence!” Averny screamed at Lady Figaro. “I think we will do this in the washroom. It's been a while since I've seen a good flogging.”

Lady Figaro let out a nervous sigh, “ Princess I must Protest...”

Enough!” the princess screamed again at Lady Figaro. “You will return to your quarters Lady Figaro. Lest I return to my father, and tell him there is another traitor in the Figaro House.”

Lady Figaro looked at Averny with utmost hatred. “If you think I am afraid of death, you've got another thing coming princess.” She said.

Averny coldly looked at Lady Figaro, and calmly said. My dear foolish lady, who said I would tell him it was you? Can you really stand to lose your precious daughter as well?”

With that, Lady Figaro stormed off leaving Mud alone with the princess.

Look at me slave.” Averny said to Mud after Lady Figaro left.

Mud slowly looked back into Averny's eyes. She was shaking in fear.

Averny moved up to Mud until they were face to face. “You want to look at royalty, here's your chance, slave.” she said. The princess grabbed Mud's face forcing her to stare straight into her eyes. “And you have such pretty blue eyes too. I should have them gouged out, but blind slaves are such a waste,” she said, looking at Mud as if she was peering into her soul. Mud was still shivering in fear.

“Are you afraid?” The princess asked her with a glint of enjoyment in her eyes.

Mud could only muster a slight shake of her head to say yes.

“Good! You should be. The captain of my bodyguards is particularly skilled with a whip.” Averny said, enjoying the look of fear on Mud's face.

“You summoned me Princess?” the captain said when he arrived. He was a stalky, muscular man with black hair and a handlebar mustache.

“Are you ready?” Averny asked Mud with glee in her voice.

The captain of the guard dragged Mud down the hall to the washroom, and tied her arms to two different support beams in the room. Averny took a seat on a sofa behind her as the captain took aim with his whip at Mud, awaiting Averny's command.

“Let's hear her scream shall we?” the princess said in a giddy tone.

The whip made a sickening cracking noise as it made contact with Mud's back, tearing through her shirt, and instantly knocking the wind out of her. His blows were worlds harder, and more painful than Lady Figaro's were.

“What, no scream?” Averny asked with slight disappointment in her tone. “Again!” she said to the captain.

“Crack,” the whip went again. Mud could feel her warm blood blowing down her back, but still didn't scream.

“Again!” Averny commanded, enjoying the show.

“Crack!” the whip went again, and was once again followed by silence. Mud had her jaw clenched.

“Hit her again!” Averny screamed.

“Crack!” it went again, and again, and again, and again for what felt to Mud like hours without ceasing. The pain was too much for her to handle, but she still didn't scream in pain.

Rounding the thirtieth lash, Averny had begun to tire of the show. She walked up to Mud who was drenched in her own blood. “You're not making this fun.” Averny said to her.

Mud nearly passed out, but didn't respond in any way.

“You know, if you give me just one good scream, I may decide to end this for you, you silly, stubborn girl. “Averny whispered into her ear. Mud did not respond to her. “Fine, suit yourself.” Averny said.

Averny nodded to the captain to whip her again. Mud didn't know how or where it came from, but as the captain raised his whip again, she raised her head, and let out the longest, loudest, most blood-curdling scream of her life. It was a scream that pierced the heart of all who heard it, and it seemed to go on for a lifetime. After releasing it, Mud finally passed out from the pain.

Averny had a terrified look on her face. She did not know people could make such noises. Looking at the captain who had a similar look on his face. “Cut her down. I've had enough fun for the night.” She said.

The Princess and the captain left the room after he cut the ropes that bound Mud's wrists, leaving here there alone.

Mud lay there in a half-conscious state for what felt to her like hours before she heard someone enter the room. The stern-looking servant, Berta, knelt on the floor and scooped Mud into her arms, hugging her tightly. She had a wet rag what she was using to wash Mud's wounds with. Mud tried to say something, but only incoherent words came out.

“Shhh, don't speak.” Berta said as she tenderly dabbed the cloth on the wounds as she started humming a tune to Mud as she cleaned the gashes. It was a tune Mud knew well. It was the one she had hummed to herself all her life. Weakly, and faintly, Mud started to hum the tune in unison with Berta.

Mud's humming grew enough strength for Berta to hear it. Mud kept humming, and didn't notice that Berta had stopped to listen to Mud hum along. After a few minutes, she realized the Berta had stopped humming, and she stopped too.

“You are humming an ancient lullaby of the royal house of Yakov. In my lifetime I have been nursemaid to kings and emperors, but there are only three royal daughters I have ever hummed that tune to. One was princess Averny, the other was Isabel The Just, who was given in marriage to King Augustus, and the third was their daughter, Loretta, the missing Azmorene princess.” Berta said with a nurturing tone. Mud passed out as Berta said this. “Isabel has the most beautiful blue eyes.” she said to herself. She then lifted Mud's shirt to reveal the royal Azmorene lion on Mud's stomach. Tears of Joy flooded Berta's eyes. “There you are my sweet little Lori.” she said holding Mud tightly in her arms. “I thank God for giving me a fever and keeping me bedridden that day, that I may yet live to see you again.” she said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud woke up in the most comfortable bed she'd ever slept in. She was laying her stomach on top of silk sheets. When she gained more awareness, she realized she was sleeping in Lady Figaro's bed. As she tried to push herself up, pain shot through her back, and she collapsed back down to the comfort of the bed. She could hear voices talking in the background.

“You know you can't tell her half-sister. She would put her to death on the spot to preserve her right to rule.” She heard Lady Figaro say.

“How could you raise her as a common slave? Have you no honor? I am a nursemaid to the house of Yakov, and to that house my allegiance lies. I loved Isabel as my own. I was there at her birth, and at her death which was the day Loretta was born. I was there for Lori's birth, and would never tell that disgusting Azmorene troll about her. You, however, have to tell her who she is.” Mud heard Berta say to Lady Figaro.

“I was going to, I...”

“Was just waiting until it was convenient to you.” Berta said interrupting Lady Figaro.

Mud heard someone else enter the room, and approach the bed.

“Mother, “ Havarti said, “She's awake.”

Mud moved her head toward Havarti.

“Hey mud, how are you feeling?” Havarti asked.

“Nice and comfortable, all things considered.” She replied with a warm smile.

Havarti smiled back at her best friend. “That's the Mud I know. Always in a happy mood, even when she's been tortured.” She said.

“I suppose it could be worse. I can't imagine what you had to deal with traveling weeks on the road with that...rather angry girl.” Mud said.

Havarti laughed. “You can call her an evil witch if you want. Everyone else does, behind her back of course.” she said.

“I don't think it's proper for mere servants to speak ill of royalty.” Mud replied.

“My dear Mud, you are so much more than a mere servant.” Havarti said.

“I was born a servant, I shall die a servant.” Mud told her.

Havarti smiled again, then leaned over and kissed Mud on the forehead. “Get some rest.” she said, and then left the room.

Mud could no longer hear the talking in the background. She lay there, alone in the room, or so she thought.

“I would think a royal servant would know how to properly dress a wound. These look as if a child did them.” said a familiar voice behind mud.

“Gran, you shouldn't be here.” she told him, “ What if my mistress comes in?”

“Here, chew on this. It's bark from a sacred willow tree. It'll help you sleep.” Gran said shoving some bark in Mud's mouth. “It tastes terrible, but it will help.”

“Eck!” Mud said, scrunching her face up. “And I thought eating straw was bad. This is the worst thing I've ever tasted. ”

“Don't spit it out.” he said pulling some moss out of a satchel bag he was carrying. He then cut the bandages off her back.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“This is moss that grows on trees in the deep forest. My people have a name for it. In your tongue it means healing moss. It sounds better in our tongue I think..” he said. Gran put the moss into the gashes on Mud's back. Instantly, she felt a warming sensation, and her pain started to go away.

“You'll be back on your feet by tomorrow. He said.

“Thank you Gran.” Mud said dreamily. The bark had already started to take effect.

Havarti walked in as Gran had finished with the moss. The last thing she expected to see was a Tree-Person in her Mother's room. It took every ounce of courage to point her finger at him and say, “You stay away from her you monster! I don't care about your honor, if you so much as touch a hair on her head, I will spend the rest of my life hunting your clan down.”

Gran looked at Havarti as if she was dumb. He pointed to the moss on Mud's back. “Leave it. It will help.” he said, and then he disappeared before her eyes with a puff black smoke out the window.

Havarti ran to Mud's bedside. “Mud are you OK? Did he hurt you?” she asked frantically

Mud smiled a faint smile. “That's Gran, my Tree-Person friend.” she said as she slipped into a deep sleep.

“I always thought you were making those stories up.” Havarti said with a confused look on her face.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Princess Averny did not stay long. By Midday her carriage was long out of sight, and no one in the Figaro house was sad to see her leave, especially since it was the fourteenth of April, a day of mourning for Lady Figaro.

Mud woke up to find the moss had done it's job well. Her wounds weren't completely healed, but she quickly found that not only could she sit up, but stood up on her feet. She realized she was wearing a pair of Havarti's silk pajamas. They were comfortable, but felt weird on Mud's skin. Looking out the window, she realized the sun had just gone down. She had slept all day.

The upper floor of the manner was completely empty. Mud made her way down the servant-stairs to the kitchen. If she was to be beaten again tonight, she wanted to be beaten on a full stomach she said to herself. Plus, the bark had left a terrible taste in her mouth.

The kitchen was also empty, but Mud was able to scrounge up an apple, and a few biscuits. The apple was past it's ripeness, but Mud still ate it greedily. Anything was better than that bark taste. Mud stopped to listen, Figaro Manner was eerily quiet. There was no one around.

Mud was, suddenly, startled by the sound of a man screaming. Mud made her way out of the kitchen, toward the source of the yelling. It was coming from the main hall. As she exited the dining room door to the main hall, she found herself being grabbed and being lifted off her feet by the biggest man she had ever seen. Pain shot though her back as the man was practically squeezing the life out of her.

“Gotcha girly.” he said as he lifted her off her feet. “Sire, I found another one.” he said, carrying Mud over to where Havarti, and Lady Figaro were kneeling on the floor with swords pointed at them. The man tossed Mud down to the floor next to Havarti.

Mud looked at the man who was called sire. He was tall, thin, had long black hair, and a evil look in his eyes. He looked Mud up and down studying her.

“Looks like we have another noble brat on our hands boys.” the man said.

Mud looked at the man and shakily said, “I'm not a noble sir. I'm just a servant girl.”

The man laughed. “I've never seen a servant dressed in such fine silk pajamas outside of a royal house.” he said.

“It's true.” Havarti said. “Those pajamas are last spring's fashion. I thought they were hideous, but she begged me for them.” she said casually.

The man looked at Mud suspiciously. “So tell me servant-girl, where are you from?” he asked.

“I was born here in the manner to another servant.” she replied.

The man pointed his sword at Mud. “Don't lie to me girl!” he snarled.

“It's true, Prince Kain.” Lady Figaro interrupted. “She is the daughter of my head chamber maid.” she said, pointing to Mud's mother who was one of the many servants being held hostage on the floor of the hall.

Prince Kain let out another evil cackle. “You expect me to believe that that, fat hideous woman birthed a girl who's tan complexion, and deep blue eyes tell me she's obviously of Yakovian descent. What are you hiding woman?” he said skeptically.

For the first time in her life, Mud realized her darker complexion. She had never looked at any others as different from herself, and no one looked at her as different either.

“Nothing.” Lady Figaro said calmly. “Slit her throat for all I care. I'll just buy another one.”

Kain knelt down to where mud was and pulled out a serrated dagger, putting it to her neck. “How about you slave girl, did you see where my sister-in-law went? You see, she poisoned my brother the king, and then escaped with that one.” Kain said, pointing to Havarti. “She is an evil girl, and I must avenge my brother.”

“I cannot tell you sire. She had me whipped for insolence, and I've been sleeping all day. I did not see where the princess went.” Mud responded.

“Then you're of no use to me.” he said pressing the knife harder to her throat, about to slit it.

“It's true!” Havarti screamed. “She couldn't help you even if she wanted to. Please spare her life!”

Kain smiled, and stood up, walking over to Havarti. “Ah, Havarti. The beautiful daughter of the house Figaro, and my would-be wife. Why are you so quick to beg for a slave's life?” he said. Kain grabbed Havarti's face. “I knew you were lying. Who is she?” he demanded.

“She's just my favorite slave.” Havarti said.

“Don't lie to me!” he screamed. Kain took the knife, and cut Havarti's cheek, causing her to scream in pain. “A light wound this time. Next time I will take your eye. I'll ask you again. Who is she?”

“No one...” Havarti replied.

Kain moved the knife, taking aim at Havarti's eye.

“Stop!” Mud yelled, jumping up and grabbing Kain's forearm, moving the knife safely away from Havarti's eye.

Kain angrily shoved Mud off of him, sending her sailing to the floor. Kain turned his attention back toward Havarti, raising the knife to her eye again. “Now where was.....” he started. Something stopped Kain from finishing his sentence. It was a tingling in his forearm where his royal crest was. It was glowing.

Havarti's face had a look of pure terror on it when she saw the mark lit up too.

“Scared?” Kain asked Havarti. “I would be too if I were you.”

Kain stood up and made his way toward Mud who was trying to crawl backwards, away from him.

“Yakovian skin, the purest blue eyes I have ever seen, and royal blood.” he said as he made his way over to Mud. Kain stood over Mud who had given up crawling away. He bent down and lifted the bottom of Mud's shirt, revealing the Azmorene Lion. “And there is the Azmorene Lion.' he said, touching the emblem on Mud's navel. Her stomach felt a warm tingling sensation as the lion lit up.

“Do you see that girl? Only the touch of one of royal blood to another royal's family crest can make it light up like that.” Kain said with an evil smile on his face. “Why hello, long-lost princess Loretta Azmorene. How very nice to meet your acquaintance.”

Mud gave Kain a look of pure bewilderment. “I'm not a princess sire, I'm just a servant.” she said.

“What a pathetic liar you are.” he exclaimed.

“She doesn't know who she is!” Lady Figaro yelled.

“How did the lost Azmorene princess come to be your servant?” Kain asked, his gaze never leaving Mud.

Lady Figaro looked down to the floor in shame. “It was me. I did it. I took her.” she said.

“You may bee a tough old battle-ax, but not even you could kill a convoy of The King's finest guards woman.” He said.

Lady Figaro let out a sigh. “I paid the Tree people to ambush her convoy, when she was being transported to the King's Victory ceremony for when he defeated the Norman invaders. I paid them to kill everyone, including the girl. It was my revenge for Augustus killing my Ralph. They killed everyone, but in the confusion, they could not find her. One of the servants managed to get away with her despite taking an arrow to the chest. I was watching from afar in the woods when I saw a two-year old girl walking around in the forest, naked as a jay bird, and covered from head-to-toe in mud. She was completely oblivious to the carnage going on around her. I walked up to her with the full intention of killing her myself, but I couldn't do it. I looked into this little girl's eyes, and I knew I couldn't let the Tree-People do it either. I didn't know what to do with her. I just hid her in my carriage, and brought her here to be raised as my servant.” Lady Figaro confessed.

Mud couldn't believe what she was hearing. Could she really be a royal princess? Another thought entered her mind. Under no circumstances did she want to be a princess.

Kain's eyes were still fixed on Mud. “You see Loretta, you are the daughter of Queen Isabel Azmorene. I saw her only once, and she was the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. Pity she died in childbirth.” he said. Kain suddenly looked up at the ceiling as if something big had just dawned on him. “You are the spitting image of your mother. I just remembered something. Unlike all the other kingdoms, where only men are allowed to reign, Azmorene women are raised to be as ruthless as Azmorene men meaning, as the oldest, you are next in line to sit on the throne.” he said.

“Me?” Mud said timidly.

“Yes. You, my dear, are the next ruler of the Azmorene Kingdom. You will be the most powerful woman in the world. A powerful woman needs a powerful husband.” he said, smiling an even more evil smile. “Pack it up boys, I've got a better plan to avenge my brother.” he said laughing again, and looking at Mud again. “When the oldest member of the Azmorene Royal Family turns twenty, they are given their title. You will be a co-ruler alongside your father, and will be known as Queen Loretta. Even though no one has seen you in nearly eighteen years, your father will still hold the ceremony in four months hoping you will show. If not, it will go to your sister, Averny, on her twentieth birthday.” he said.

Mud's heart sank when Kain's words made her realize that angry, rotten, spoiled, Princess who had her whipped into a bloody mess was her very own sister.

“When I show up there with you already my wife, and I kill your father, I will then be the most powerful man in the world.” Kain said.

Mud's eyes lit up. “But I don't want to marry you! You're old, mean, and gross” she said.

Kain laughed again. “You don't have a choice.” he said reaching his hand out to Mud. “Now come here. We will do this tonight.”

Mud did not take his hand. She just lay there with a disgusted look on her face.

“Take my hand girl!” he yelled threateningly.

Something in the corner of the room caught Mud's eye. She looked back up at Kain and smiled brightly. “If I were you sir, I would move that hand away.” she said.

Kain and his men laughed at her words. “Or else what girl...Yeouch!!!” Kain screamed, wincing in pain as a gold-tipped arrow pierced his hand.

Gran was standing in the corner of the room, bow in hand. He jumped ten feet in the air, and disappeared in a puff of black smoke, reappearing in the middle of ten of Kain's men. He was holding a double-sided spear, crouched down, and looking at the ground.

“I am Gran of the Tree-People. If you leave now, you will live to see tomorrow. If not, I will kill every last one of you.” he said.

Kain's men erupted in laughter. The big burly one spoke up. “You're outnumbered ten-to-one. I'd love to see how you intend to kill us all.” he said, continuing on in his laughter.

Without looking up from the floor, Gran grabbed a dagger from his belt, and with a quick throw embedded it into the behemoth's throat. His laughing turned into a nasty gurgling sound in his throat. Everyone watched as he crashed to the floor.

“Kill him!” Kain yelled braking a moment of stunned silence that had fallen over the room.

Nine swords were quickly drawn at Gran who sprung into action with his double-sided spear, blocking, countering, and dodging blows. He moved so fast that Mud couldn't see what was going on. In about thirty-seconds time, Kain was the only one from his camp left in the room. The rest of them were already dead.

Gran looked at Kain, dropping his double-sided spear which disappeared into a puff of smoke instead of falling to the floor. Gran pulled his bow out of the air in another puff of black smoke, pointing it at Kain. “It is time for you to leave.” he said sternly.

“I will remember this!” Kain yelled as he ran toward the door.

As he was about to cross the threshold, Gran winked at Mud as he pulled a small metal star out of thin air. He then turned and threw it at Kain. Mud watched, almost in slow motion as the star flew through the air in a perfect curve, embedding itself deep into Kain's buttocks causing him to fall down in a cry of pain.

“And that's just so you won't forget.” Gran said.

Kain picked himself back up and hobbled out the door, and metal object sticking out of his backside.

As soon as Kain exited the door, Mud ran over to Havarti, and Lady Figaro, embracing the both. “Are two OK?” she asked, gripping them tightly with tears streaming down her face.

“I'm OK, princess.” Havarti said.

Mud let go of her grip, and looked at Havarti. “I don't want to be a princess. Please, Mistress Havarti, don't call me that.” she said.

“But Mud, you are a princess. And not just any princess at that. You're the future Azmorene Queen.” Havarti told her. “Princess Averny is your royal half-sister, born of King Augustus' second wife, Raminda. It is your birthright to rule.”

Mud shook her head. “I don't want to rule. I want to stay here with you and Mistress Figaro.” she said, more tears streaming down her face.

Lady Figaro could not look at Mud. “I'm sorry Mud. I have been so awful to you. I've kept you from the comfortable life you deserved. I beat you, unmercifully, all your life, but you never complained or got bitter about it.” she said as she too started to tear up.

Mud hugged Lady Figaro so hard it almost knocked her over. Laying her head on her bosom she said, “Don't cry Milady. My family sounds dreadful. I would sooner spend a hundred lifetimes as a slave, than one raised by them.” she said.

“She raises a good point, mother.” Havarti chimed in. “Had she been raised at Azmorene castle, she would be as ruthless as Averny. That is, assuming Queen Raminda wouldn't have had her killed to clear the way for Averny to rule instead. As cruel as you have treated Mud over the years, I think your quest for vengeance may have saved her life. As awful as that sounds, I think you've given this kingdom the only hope it has of seeing a just ruler.” she said.

Lady Figaro had never thought of it that way. “We have to get her out of here. Kain will return for her here. We must send her somewhere safe.” She said.

“What about to her Mother's house, the house of Yakov to the south? Ruth would protect her.” Havarti said.

“No, that won't do. Yakov is a vassal-state to the Azmorene kingdom, and is subjugated to King Augustus Azmorene guards control the kingdom, as do Azmorene governors. There are too many spies in Ruth's house to send her there. Averny and Raminda will be able to have her assassinated there.” Lady Figaro said, looking at Gran, she said, “Tree-Boy, does your clan still have a pact against Mud's life?”

Mud looked confused. Why would the Tree-People want her dead?

“They are no longer my clan, but yes, they do.” he said.

“Why would they want to kill me?” Mud asked Gran.

“You are the only person to ever survive one of their attacks. Your very life dishonors the clan. The day we met, my mission was to kill you. I had an arrow pointed at you when I fell from the tree.” Gran revealed to her.

“You were sent to kill me?” she asked.

“Yes. I am sorry Mud.” he said, looking at the floor. “If you wish for my life instead, I will take it.”

Mud took Gran's hand in hers, and smiled at him. “That won't be necessary. Thank you for not killing me.”

“You are welcome Mud. You were worth being disgraced by my clan over. They sent others, but I made sure they did not succeed either.” He said.

Lady Figaro looked at Gran. “Where would she be safest from your clan, and her family?”

“That's easy.” he replied. “The Desert Islands. Not enough trees to hide in, and King Davari has no love for Augustus.”

“It is settled then.” Lady Figaro said. She looked at Havarti. “Take gold and supplies. You will transport Mud to the port of Show Low where you will pay for passage to the desert Islands..”

“But mother, they say it's named Show Low for a popular card game they play, but it's really named after a game of seeing how low-life people who live and do business there can be. Show Low port is filled with bandits, Pirates, murderers, and rapists. Surely they will slit our throats and rob us.” Havarti protested.

“I guess it's a good thing you have your own personal bodyguard.” Lady Figaro said. She looked at Gran, “I assume you are going Tree-Boy.” She said.

Gran nodded his head.

“It is settled. You will leave tonight.” Lady Figaro said.

Havarti nodded her head. “Yes mother.” she said.

Lady Figaro looked at Havarti. “There is one other thing you will need to do my dear.”

“What's that?” Havarti asked.

“You will have to go dressed as commoners.” Lady Figaro replied. “I can't have you bringing attention to yourselves.”

Havarti looked horrified. “Yes mother.” she said glumly.

Havarti and Mud went off to gather supplies while Gran and a few servants disposed of the bodies of Kain's men. It took the largest wheelbarrow they had to remove the behemoth's body.

It took them much longer than expected to get ready on account of Havarti having to try on a dozen different outfits. She finally settled on the commoner dress she hated the least. Mud put on the first she saw, and was satisfied. Even the clothes of common peasants was a step-up from the dirty rags she was accustomed to.

By the time Havarti was finally dressed, everything else was ready to go. All the supplies were packed, and two horses saddled and ready to go. Mud used the wait to go through the manner to reminisce, and to say goodbye to everyone, including the servant-woman who raised her. Mud gave her the biggest hug she had ever given anyone in her life, and told her that even if she wasn't the woman who birthed her, she would always be her mother. She thanked her for all the love and kindness she had shown her all her life, and all the lessons she had taught her. She also promised not to eat straw anymore if she could help it.

“Is everything ready to go?” Lady Figaro asked a servant as they approached the door.

“Yes Mistress Figaro.” The male servant replied.

“Good.” She replied. She then turned her gaze over to Gran. I only saddled two horses for the girls. I figured you would want to follow alongside them in the trees.” She said.

Gran nodded his head in agreement.

“Are you ready to go?” she asked Havarti and Mud s they approached.

“Yes mother.” Havarti answered, adjusting the dress she had on. It was the most uncomfortable thing she had ever worn.

All the servants were there in the hall to see them off.

I have something I want to give to you Mud.” Lady Figaro said with something behind her back. Lady Figaro presented Mud with an ornately decorated dagger. It's sheath and handle were pearl with gold engravings on it. “This dagger is a symbol of the house Figaro. Every Lord of this house has carried it into battle including my Ralph. While carrying it, not one lord of this house has fallen in battle from a foe's blade. I hope it brings you the same good fortune.”

“Thank you mistress.” Mud said as she accepted the dagger. “I shall take good care of it as I shall your daughter.”

Lady Figaro hugged both of them and said her goodbyes. She then looked at Gran. “Protect them.” she said.

“With my life.” he responded.

Lady Figaro then turned to all the servants and said, “May I present to you you, her Royal Highness Princess Loretta Azmorene.”

Everyone in the room then bowed to Mud. She looked down to the ground, feeling embarrassed. After all she was still the same girl she had always been.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Princess Averny woke up abruptly from the dream she was having, startling Berta who was riding in the carriage with her, attending to her son.

“What is it my princess?” Berta asked.

Normally, Averny would not tolerate a slave talking to her, but the servants in charge of taking care of royal babies were not only taken special care of, but afforded mercies that other slaves would be unmercifully punished for.

“It's nothing.” The Princess replied.

“My dear, I have raised kings, queens and emperors. I raised your brother and you as my own, and I can tell when you are lying.” Berta responded.

“Watch your tongue slave!: Averny said coldly, looking at Berta who was also looking back at her, something Berta alone was allowed to do with Averny without fear of punishment. Averny sighed, “Fine. It was just a bad dream.” she said.

“What was it about my dear?” Berta inquired.

“It's stupid really. It was about that slave girl I had whipped for insolence” Averny said, pausing as if pondering something. “But why should I have a dream about her? She's just an insect. A nothing.” Averny sighed again. “I don't know, maybe I'm feeling a little guilty for having her beaten so badly.”

“Why should the future ruler of Azmorene be bothered by a mere slave?” Berta asked. Averny didn't know, but Berta was starting to tense up.

“I mean, it's not my fault she didn't want to scream.” Averny said as if speaking to no one.

“Indeed Majesty. Some slaves need to learn their place. Berta replied. Her heart was racing in fear that Averny would figure out who that slave-girl really was.

“I've never seen any slave take such a beating and not scream. It was inhuman.” Averny said with a slight hint of what sounded to Berta like remorse.

“What did the dream entail?” Berta asked, changing the subject.

Averny turned her head toward a small window in the coach, looking out into the darkness of the night. “I was in the great-hall of Azmorene castle. It was the day of my crowning ceremony. The very day when I was finally to be given my birthright as the next ruler. No sooner had the crown been placed on my head when I felt someone tear it off my head. I turned around and there that slave-girl was in a pure white gown. I watched as she slowly placed the crown on her own head. She had such an evil smile on her face as she did it. She then told me to get on my knees and bow to my queen. As absurd as I thought it was for a slave to be queen, I did as she commanded. She then spoke and said, “Princess Averny of the house Azmorene, you are guilty of lies, deceit, treachery, murder, and tyranny. The cries of your people demand your life.” Then she pulled out my family sword, the one that can only be held by a pure Azmorene, and took aim. I begged and pleaded for my life, but she would not listen. She plunged the sword into my chest, and that's when I woke up.” Averny explained. “Now if only I can figure out what it means.”

Berta knew exactly what it meant, but she would rather die than sell Isabel's beautiful daughter out. She, instead, offered up a different possibility. “Perhaps you are just feeling a little remorse for your actions my child. Even members of the Azmorene house are allowed to fee bad for their actions. She said.

“Remorse is for the weak.” Averny scoffed. “Leave it up to a slave to think I would feel bad for beating one of her own. There is, obviously, another meaning to the dream. You're hardly qualified to interpret anyway, slave.” she said. With that, the two remained silent for hours.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

For someone who had never been more than five miles away from Figaro Manner her whole life, that she could remember, Mud had learned to ride a horse very well. She was only a few years younger than Havarti, but being near in age meant that she was always Havarti's study, and practice buddy. Through Havarti, Mud was educated by the finest tutors money could buy. She would also practice horse-back riding, and jumping with Havarti for all the royal pageants. Had Mud put any thought into it, she may have realized that it was no accident that Lady Figaro insisted that she have as good an education as she did. With the possibility of her someday being discovered and put on her rightful place on the throne, it would be to no-one's advantage to have a dummy in charge of the country's fate.

Lady Figaro would always use foreign tutors who either weren't familiar with the story of the lost Azmorene Princess, or wouldn't care enough to sell her out should they discover Mud's identity. She could easily have them deported or disposed of should they figure it out, and most of the tutors were too terrified of her to even notice Mud. She never had to go to any extremes, and none of them ever figured it out.

Gran guided them through little known back-trails. They had been traveling all night, and through part of the day, nearing the middle of the day. Havarti was exhausted, and though she had slept most of the previous day, Mud was too. Her back was also still hurting her a lot.

“Is there any place we can stop and get some sleep? I'm so exhausted.” Havarti whined, looking toward the trees.

With a poof of black smoke, Gran appeared in front of the horses, nearly startling them. “Sleep on the horses. I will guide them.” he said, simply.

“How do you expect me to sleep on the back of a horse?” Havarti whined again.

Gran reached into a pouch he pulled out of thin air, and grabbed out some willow bark, offering it to Havarti. “Here, eat this.” he said.

Havarti pushed his hand away. “I don't want to be drugged, you fool. I want to sleep, and if possible, eat something as well.” she said.

“Grrr!” Gran growled. “Why must you make it so difficult?” he asked.

“She does have a point.” Mud chimed in. “My back is stinging, and some food and sleep does sound really good. I'm sure we will still make good time to Show Low. I understand you are trying to keep us alive, and I do appreciate it.” she said.

Gran nodded his head. The greatest swordsman in the world had been defeated by two girls. Stopping the horses in their tracks, he said “This way.” He pointed to a narrow trial that did not appear to have been traveled on for many years. “There is an old cottage about an hour's walk from here. Most of it's walls and part of it's roof are still up. We will rest there.” he said.

After ab hour's ride, they finally arrived at the remains of an old stone and sod cottage. As Gran had said, there were two solid walls of the cottage standing sturdy. Half the roof had long since collapsed, but there remained enough of the roof in one corner to act as a decent shelter. The debris from the part that had collapsed had completely rotted away over the decades, onto the dirt floor which by now was damp and mossy. The cottage sat in a part of the forest where the trees grew so thick, they let very little sunlight in, and there was very little undergrowth to speak of.

“This is where you want us to sleep” Havarti asked with a look of total disgust on her face. “This place gives me the creeps.”

“It will keep you safe from Kain should he be looking for you. He won't find you here.” Gran answered.

“Are we to sleep on the damp ground? I want to sleep, not get ill.” Havarti said.

Gran stared at her, and unsheathed his Katana. Havarti took a step back as though she thought he was going to use it on her. Mud couldn't see his face, but she knew he was smiling.

Gran turned toward a pine tree, using his spiked shoes, he ran up the side of the tree with ease, slashing off branches filled with soft pine needles as he ran. Nearing the top of the tree, he did a back-flip off the top, and landed with a soft, barely audible thud, right behind Havarti. “Why so jumpy?” he asked her in a playful tone.

Mud let out a giggle. She knew Gran well enough by now to know he would never harm Havarti or herself.

“Not funny.” Havarti said in a serious tone.

“You should have known he wasn't going to hurt you, Mistress. He gave His word to protect us.” Mud told her.

“I realize that, but sorry if I get a little jumpy when a coldblooded murderer draws His blade in front of me.” Havarti replied.

“I'm not a murderer.” Gran said, “But I am a killer.”

“What's the difference?” Havarti snapped.

“I have never killed out of hatred or selfish gain.” he replied.

“And killing for money isn't personal gain?” Havarti replied.

“My clan kills for money, but I never have done so. Whenever one in my clan turns thirteen, they are sent out alone for their first assigned kill as a right of passage.” Gran said, then turned to look at Mud. “You were to be my right of passage. I am the son of the chief, and he left it up to me to restore the honor of the clan by killing the only survivor. My failure, then refusal to do so, got me exiled.” he said, holding his hands up. “My hands aren't free of blood. I have killed men before. It was what I was taught. It is all I know. But believe me Mud, all the men I have killed in my life, I have killed to protect you. I am sorry for scaring you Havarti.” he said looking back at Havarti. “It was a bit immature, and I will be more careful from now on.”

Havarti nodded. “It's OK Gran. I guess I'm just a little bit on edge with this whole ordeal.” She said. Havarti then started to pick up some of the branches and drag them to the cottage. “I am glad you are on our side.” she said.

The girls ate some dried biscuits and jerky, along with a few fresh apples they had picked along the way for dinner. When they finished eating, they got cozy on their bed-mats which were placed on top of the pine branches. The two of them quickly fell asleep. Not even the stinging pain from Mud's wounds could keep her awake.

Gran attended to the horses, giving them oats, and drawing them water from the well behind the cottage, which was still functioning with it's original purpose. He wasn't tired at all. As a trained assassin, he was able to stay up for days at a time if needed. He would stand guard as they slept.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Princess Averny stepped out of the coach in front of the mansion of Lord Calloway. She had already made it off the mountain, and into the flat plains of Azmorene lands. Lord Calloway, despite being renowned as a war hero, was a lesser noble from a poorer noble family.

“Right this way my princess. Lord Calloway said after he bowed to her. He was a tall, thin, aging man with well worn clothes on his back. The scars of battles-gone-by still littered his face, and had Averny looked deep enough, she would have been able to see the scars behind his kind eyes. “Your father is waiting for you.

Averny's eyes lit up in surprise. “Why is my father here?” she asked fearfully.

“He arrived earlier today from Azmorene castle, but he would not say why.” Lord Calloway said, then led her to his main dining room where King Augustus Azmorene sat at the table, enjoying a meal to himself.

Averny came before her father, and bowed down to the floor. Augustus took almost no notice of her. He, instead, turned his attention to Lord Calloway.

“You have an excellent cook old friend. How much do you want for her? This is the best soup I have ever had.” he said, wiping his mouth from finishing the bowl.

“She is my personal servant sire, and I could never sell her. She has been a lifetime servant, and a good friend. However, if it would please you, I could send her to the palace to teach the royal chefs how to make it.” he replied.

“That would suffice.” Augustus answered. “From the looks of your household, you need all the servants you can get.” he added.

King Augustus was known as a warrior king. He fought battles and wars throughout his reign, and was known as the most ruthless ruler of The House Azmorene. The fact that he never received so much as a scratch in all his years of fighting didn't add to his humility. He say himself as an untouchable god among men.

Augustus finally focused the gaze of his brown eyes in his daughter who had not left the floor. “You are dismissed Maximinus.” He said to Lord Calloway, showing him away with his hand.

The king stood up from his chair, keeping his gaze on Averny. Though his once brown hair and beard had succumbed to gray, he still had the build and endurance of a soldier.

“You may rise.” he said coldly.

Averny stood up, but dared not look her father in the eyes. “My King, I thought the plan was for me to appear to surprise you at the castle with news of my husband's demise.” she said, still not looking him in the eyes.

“That was, indeed the plan, until I received a messenger pigeon with an interesting message from one of my spies in Kain's camp late last night. It appears that Kain is no longer interested in avenging his brother's death.” he said.

“Is that not a good thing father?” she asked.

“Silence!” The king snapped. “The point was to start a war so I could take his lands. Should he have killed my precious daughter in revenge, or if you should have escaped, raised his army against me. Either way, I would have gotten the war I wanted.” he said in an icy tone, as if he thought nothing of his daughter's life.

Averny looked straight ahead, and not at him, ignoring the painful fact that her father preferred that Kain would have caught up to her and killed her to get what he wanted. Did she really mean so little to him? Averny knew better than to think about it, keeping a stoic look on her face, she buried the thought somewhere deep inside.

“The message did tell me an interesting story though. It seems that, after you left Figaro Manner, Kain showed up there with his ten best honor guards. Instead of killing Lady Figaro and her daughter as I had hoped, the message told me something strange. All ten honor guards were killed, and Kain suffered minor wounds.” he said.

“I do not remember seeing any guards at her house, my King. She lives without protection.” Averny said.

“Indeed, but that's not the part that interests me. What interests me is what he did when he got back to camp. Apparently his is having him men comb the mountains, looking for someone who isn't you.” Augustus said.

“Perhaps he is looking for Havarti.” she said.

Augustus nodded.”Yes, my simple daughter, he is looking for Havarti, but only because she is escaping with his real target. Do you know who he is looking for, Averny?” he asked.

“I have no idea My King.” she answered.

“Look at me girl!” he commanded.

Averny looked at her father, giving him her full attention as he demanded. Her father terrified her, but you would never be able to tell by looking at her. She had become a master at hiding her emotions around him. Wearing a stoic mask, and burying everything deep inside when he was around.

“hey say he is searching for a girl.” he said.

“Who?” she asked.

“He told his men to keep their eyes out for a girl with long, curly, auburn hair, a tan complexion, and the most pure blue eyes he had ever seen. Do you know who that is a description of?” Augustus asked with a soul-piercing gaze, as if he were looking deep within Averny.

Averny's eyes lit up. She had heard the description of her older sister her whole life, but had never looked for her. She just assumed she was long dead. It suddenly dawned on her, she had seen someone at Figaro Manner who fit that very description.

“Loretta.” she she whispered with unmistakable fear in her voice.

“Yes, my beloved daughter, Loretta.” He said, still keeping his soul-piercing gaze on Averny. “You were at Figaro Manner two nights ago. Did you see her there.” he asked as if interrogating a prisoner.

“No father, I did not see any Yakovian girls there.” she said without emotion, regaining her composure.

Augustus grabbed Averny by the throat, and pushed her to a wall while squeezing. “Don't lie to me you treacherous little snake!” he said, tightening his grip even harder, to where Averny was near blacking-out. “I will ask again, did you see her?”

Averny's consciousness was fading. “N..no.” she was able to choke out in time.

Augustus released his grip, sending Averny to the floor, coughing for air.

“Of course, if I find out you are lying, I will hang you royal body on the castle wall for all to see, and maybe you son's body too unless I am feeling merciful at the time.” he said in a calm, cold, voice.

Tears came to Averny's eyes, partially from nearly being choked out, and the other part, because her mask had fallen off, and her emotional wounds were opened. “I wouldn't lie to you father.” she said, unable to hold back the tears.

Augustus walked to the door to leave. Turning around before he exited he said, “That is why you are not fit to rule. Rulers of the Azmorene house do not cry. Your weakness disgusts me.” He then left, slamming the door behind him.

Averny curled into a ball, and started weeping. As she lay there alone to her hurting heart, in the solitude of the dining room, only one thought came to her mind, hatred. A pure hatred. That slave-girl had to die.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud woke up to a soft hand being placed on her shoulder. “Mud, wake up.” Havarti whispered.

Mud opened her eyes. It was nearly dark, and was unusually cold. She was about to say something when she noticed that Havarti had her finger up to her lips, shushing her before she could speak. Mud listened, she could hear voices of men, and the sounds of barking dogs in the woods.

“Where is Gran?” Havarti whispered.

“I don't know.” Mud whispered back. “We have to go.” Mud grabbed Havarti's hand and they exited out of small opening at the back of the cabin, in the direction away from the voices. Neither of the girls had shoes on, but neither had the time to feel how damp and cold the ground was beneath their feet. They just knew they had to get away from the voices.

“We've got horses!” a man screamed from the distance behind them.

Mud tightened her grip and started to run. Havarti said nothing to Mud, she just ran along side her. They both knew the men had discovered their encampment.

“They were just here, the sheets are still warm! Spread out and find them!” the girls could faintly hear someone yell in the distance.

This sent the girls into an all-out adrenaline-fueled sprint. They rant without care of their feet, or how much their lungs were burning. Suddenly, Havarti's hand slipped out of Mud's grip. Mud stopped to look back, and saw Havarti on the ground. Havarti had tripped in a hole, and face-planted.

“Ouch, ouch, ouch!” Havarti said through clenched teeth. Havarti quickly bounced back up to her feet due to adrenaline, but she was hobbling. “Just leave me, they are after you, not me.” she said to Mud.

“But they will kill you.” Mud responded. Looking around, Mud noticed an old hollowed out tree trunk on the ground. “Over there!” she said pointing to the trunk.

Mud quickly helped Havarti over to the trunk, and they both crawled in, and huddled together, and they were still gasping for air.

“Please don't find us. Please don't find us. Please don't find us.” Havarti kept repeating as the sounds of the dogs barking got louder. The dogs were in pursuit of their scent, and Kain's men were in hot pursuit behind them.

Mud pulled out the Figaro dagger. If they were to take her, it wouldn't be without a fight. A few short second later, the first dog arrived at the entrance of the stump, and started barking loudly to signal the men to it's position. Mud's heart sank as she realized they had been found. Keeping the dagger at the ready, she knew the men would be there shortly.

Havarti and Mud listened carefully as the dog stopped barking. With a final yep, it fell to the ground. They heard another yelp in the distance, and then another. The forest was suddenly silent.

“Do you see them? Which way did they do?” a man's voice asked breaking the silence.

They could hear the footsteps and voices getting closer. “Check that log over there!” a man yelled.

Suddenly a pair of legs appeared at the opening of the tree trunk. Mud tightened her grip on the dagger.

“It's one of the dogs. It's been shot by an arrow!” the man said. The unmistakable sound of a sword being drawn could be heard. The man ducked down and shined his lantern on Mud and Havarti. “Why hello ladies.” He said to them. Turning toward the others who were close behind him, he yelled “Hey guys, I've found th....” he never finished his sentence, and was dead before he hit the ground.

Gran had jumped down from a tree, and beheaded him with ease. Gran sprung into action before the six other men following could process what they had just seen. He sprinted toward them, with Katana in hand, they were close to twenty yards away from him.

One of the men shot an arrow at Gran, which he easily deflected with his sword. The men barely had enough time to draw their swords before he was upon them. The first guy swung his sword, but Gran slid under his blow on his knees like a limbo artist. Sliding by, he held his sword up, opening the man up in his midsection. The next man swung in a downward direction, but Gran deflected the man's blow, spud to his right side, and beheaded him with a flick of his wrist. The four remaining men men backed up together in a group, keeping their eyes on him. Gran sheathed his katana, and kicked the dead man's double-edged sword into the air, so he could grab it into his hands. The bowman shot another arrow at Gran, which was also easily deflected. Taking the double edged sword in both hands, Gran raised his hands above his head until the blade of the sword was behind his back. With a single swift motion, he sent the sword spinning through the air, embedding itself into the archer.

The three remaining men lunged at Gran, but he blocked all their sword attacks with what appeared to be his bare hands. In truth, he had spiked gloves on his hands the men couldn't see, which he used to block the swords, and open the throat of one of the men, leaving the two remaining to slowly back up, away from Gran. Pulling his own bow out of thin air, Gran loaded it with two arrows. Turning it sideways, he launched two arrows into each man's right foot. They both dropped their swords and fell to the ground.

“I am going to let you two live so you can tell Kain that, if he doesn't give up his pursuit, I will personally kill him. Your wounds aren't serious, but they will give us time to to escape before you make it back to your master and tell him which way he went.”Gran told them.

Mud was happy to see Gran pop his head into the trunk. “Sorry for being late Mud. I was scouting the trails to see if they were clear.” he said.

“Havarti is hurt. She fell and twisted her ankle.” Mud told him.

Gran crawled into the fallen trunk and took a closer look at Havarti's ankle. He gently touched it. Examining it, and asking Havarti a few questions, he said. “It isn't broken, but it is sprained. She will have to keep off of it.”

With Gran's help, Mud was able to get Havarti out of the trunk, and back to the cottage. He wrapped Havarti's ankle, and packed up their things for them. Within half an hour, they were back on the trail they were following.

“I'm taking you to the main road.” he said after they had been going for a while.

“That's crazy. They'll be looking for us for sure on the main road. That is the worst route to take her.” Havarti said.

“True, but even Kain knows that. Even if it is the most obvious route, he will be expecting us to take one of the back trails instead. The main road is the fastest route, and once we get to the Azmorene outpost that's thirty miles from here, we won't have to worry about Kain's men on the road. He will have to take a back route which will take longer.” he replied.

“And what happens if her royal father receives word that Kain is looking for her? Averny told me he has spies in Kain's army.” Havarti responded.

“We will have to worry about that when it comes. No one in King Augustus' camp knows for sure what she looks like. They are looking for a royal princess, not a common slave. I say that give us a better chance.” he said.

“I still don't like it.” Havarti protested.

The rest of the trip to the main road was a, mostly, silent one. Gran took them off the trail they were on to what was left of an ancient paved road. The road was almost a thousand years old, and very few people knew who built it. The forest had taken most of it back, but there was still enough of it left for the girls to ride side-by-side most of the way.

“I wonder who built such an intricately paved road in the middle of the forest.” Mud said.

“No one knows for sure. I have heard it dates back to the Dark Wizard King of legend.” Gran said.

“I remember that legend. I remember my history tutor telling me about it.” Havarti said.

Mud looked at Havarti with a confused look. “I don't remember that lesson.” she said.

“It was one of the ones you were not allowed to learn.” Havarti responded.

“Why not?” Mud asked.

“Well...” Havarti said pointing to Mud's stomach “It may have given you an idea of who you were.”

Mud had an even more confused look on her face.

“OK. The legend goes like this. In ancient times, it is believed the entire world was ruled by one great king. A wizard king with amazing powers. In this legend, there were twelve noble lords whom he gave control of the twelve different provinces of his worldwide kingdom. Twelve different kingdoms, but under one king if you will. It is said the Dark Wizard ruled over the world with an iron-fist for four hundred years. It is said that he was immortal, and no one could stand against him, or his armies. One day, the Dark King summoned all twelve lords and their families to him, in order to pay homage to him. When all the Noble Lords and their families had gathered before him, it is said the Dark King demanded the sacrifice of all their firstborn children to him as a show of their devotion. Not a single noble is said to have budged. None would comply to his demands, so the Wizard grabbed the newborn son of the youngest noble there, and was about to kill the child with a knife in front of them all, when he noble's wife jumped in front of the blade, and was struck down instead. As his wife's body hit the ground, the young noble pulled his sword and fought the Dark King. As the young noble was about to be overcome by the king, the eleven other nobles lords stepped in to assist the young noble. Together, they all fought the Dark Lord as one, united, group. In the end, it was the young noble's dagger that pierced the heart of the Dark King, killing him once and for all.” Havarti explained.

“OK.” Mud said, still looking confused. “How would that story let me know who I was?”

“Because, when the Dark Wizard King died, with his last breath, he pronounced a curse on all of the noble lords, and their families, which gave them marks from birth. The twelve nobles are the ancestors of the twelve kingdoms of history. All those in the bloodline of those nobles are cursed with a mark from birth, the mark of royalty. The Mark you carry, the young lion, as the ancestor of that young noble who killed The Dark wizard, identifies you as Azmorene royalty. That is why mother kept you from from learning the legend.” Havarti said.

“I see.” Mud said, now satisfied with the answer. “Aren't there just five kingdoms left in the world now?” she asked.

“Yep. Centuries of intermarriage, and wars have abolished seven of those kingdoms.” Havarti answered.

“What they don't tell you in that legend is what happened to the King's invincible army.” Gran said.

“What happened to them?” Mud asked curiously.

“Thee were hunted down and slaughtered unmercifully until they were near extinction. Those who survived found shelter and safety from the armies of those ancient kings deep in the forest. Eventually, they became the most notorious group of assassins in history. My clan are the remnants of The Dark King's army.” Gran said.

“How intriguing.” Havarti said. “I had heard they were all hunted down and killed, but if they were as good as you, I can't imagine how they were able to be killed.”

“Pride.” Gran answered.

“How does one die from pride?” Mud asked.

“When one looks at oneself as untouchable, one makes arrogant mistakes that get a person killed. The Dark King's army had never been defeated. They though they were invincible, so they took on the combined forces of all twelve kingdoms in an open field battle. They were way outnumbered, and not even their magic skills could tilt the battle in their favor. They were quickly overwhelmed and slaughtered. Those who survived were hunted down to near extinction. Pride was their downfall. Perhaps a lesson the future Azmorene queen should keep in mind.” Gran said.

Mud looked down. She didn't want to be a queen. She would much rather remain a servant for the rest of her life.

The next few hours of the trip were, again, mostly silent. The forest was also eerily quiet along the way as well. The moon appeared from behind the clouds, and was shining bright enough to light their way through the trees. It was a beautiful, peaceful scene, and yet, Mud started to get a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. She felt a hopeless feeling, as if they were heading towards something dreadful. It was as if there was a foreboding shadow above her head, and she started to feel anxious, and was taking heavy breaths.

“Are you OK Mud?” Havarti asked as she noticed Mud's breathing.

“I'm fine.” she lied. In truth, the feeling was getting worse. Mud started to sweat profusely. “I'm just a little anxious.”

“About becoming queen?” Havarti asked.

Mud did not answer Havarti, she instead turned toward the trees, where Gran was following alongside them. “What is up ahead?” she asked him, starting to feel dizzy.

“The ruins of the Ancient Wizard's castle.” he answered. Gran jumped down beside Mud's horse. “Are you OK?” he asked.

“I'm fine...” Mud suddenly felt something wet fall on her forearm. She went to wipe it off, but realized it was her own blood. Her nose was bleeding. Instantly, she also felt a burning sensation on her family crest. It was glowing so brightly, that even Gran and Havarti could see it though her dress.

“What is happening?” Havarti cried out.

“It must be this castle, it is effecting her in some way.” Gran said, jumping on the back of Mud's horse, and taking the reigns. “We have to get her out of here. Keep up with me.” he said, as he started the horse in a full-on sprint.

Mud could hear voices screaming in her ears. Horrible, blood-curdling screams. She could hear cries of pain and torture, but above all else, she could hear the voice of a man chanting in an ancient language she couldn't make out as her horse galloped along.

Mud, abruptly, found herself standing still. She watched herself being ridden away by Gran, but it was as if her soul had stayed behind. Looking around, she finally saw the source of the chanting. Standing on the steps that used to be the entrance to the Wizard's castle, stood a cloaked man. His head was down, and he was chanting something. Mud could feel herself walking toward the man, as if she had no control over her body. As she got closer to the man, she could feel his chanting echoing throughout her very being. With a quick motion of his hand, the man had Mud floating before him, as if on a sacrificial alter. The dark figure then removed his hood to reveal his old, bearded face that was completely covered with tattoos, and various other markings. The man's eyes were as black as the darkest night. Mud lost all feelings of hope or happiness as she was forced to gaze into them.

“Hello Loretta, future queen of the house Azmorene. How nice to make your acquaintance.” the man said in a voice that sounded like a hundred men's voices, all speaking at once. “Stolen from your birthright, and raised as a slave, it is your destiny to reign. I can get your birthright back for you. Just let me in, and you will rule, not just Azmorene lands, but the whole world. With my help, the entire world will bow down to you. Those who refuse will be destroyed. I know you want your revenge. You have been mistreated all your life. They beat you. You mistress, your own sister. No one has ever valued you. To them you're just a worthless slave. Take my hand, and kill them all. Just stop fighting me, and invite me in. Together, we will rule everything.” the multitude whispered in her ear through the man's lips.

Mud could see images of everyone bowing to her. He was showing her visions of the incredible magical powers she would wield with his help. Consuming fires, bolts of lightning, earthquakes and all weather would be under her control. Obeying her every command. She would be unstoppable. No one could stand up to her. She could force her will on everyone, and no one would ever call her worthless, nor have her whipped or beaten again.

“Stop fighting it. You know you want this. It is your destiny. Don't fight it Loretta.” he said with his black eyes looking straight into hers.

Mud's head turned cloudy and hazy. It was as if he was trying to consume her soul. She couldn't even think. She couldn't fight it. It was as if he had paralyzed her very ability to think. As the Wizard was about to take complete control of her, she could faintly make out the sound of a woman's voice. At first it sounded as if it came from a thousand miles away, but the voice drew closer to Mud to where she could hear the woman speaking to her.

“Mud...Mud...Mud...fight it Mud. Don't let him in. You can resist him.” the woman said to her.

Mud could feel the Wizard's grip loosen slightly at the woman's words.

“See. It is working, now fight it my little princess.” the woman said.

“Stop fighting it. Stop resisting me. I must be reborn! Don't listen to your mother.” the Wizard said.

Mud could feel herself fighting the hardest she's ever fought at the mention of her mother. It was working. Mud had forced him out of her head. She still had no control of her body, so she couldn't break eye contact with him.

“Look at me Mud.” Isabel said.

“No Loretta, look at me. Let me back in.” he said.

“Mud, you are still on the horse. Use your eyes and see.” Isabel said.

Mud received a flash of her riding madly riding through the forest, but was soon back to gazing into the Dark King's eyes.

“Don't look at him, look at me Mud. Look at me, my beautiful daughter. You can do it.” Isabel said.

Mud's blue eyes suddenly shifted to her mother's own pure blue eyes. She truly was the spitting image of Isabel. Same auburn hair, same deep blue eyes, and, though her mother was a bit darker, one could easily mistake them for twins. Isabel had a more graceful air about her than Mud did.

“Give me your hand.” Isabel said.

Mud reached her hand out and put it into her mother's hand. Instantly, the Dark Wizard's grip relinquished, and he disappeared. Mud fell to the ground, regaining control of her body.

Isabel helped Mud up, and embraced her in the kind of hug only a mother can give to her child. Mud had never met her mother, but she already could tell how deeply Isabel loved her by the way she hugged her.

“We don't have much time.” Isabel said.

“Is this real?” Mud asked.

Isabel reached over and pinched Mud on the arm, and she cold feel the sting on her arm.

“Come on, lets get you back to your body. You have a destiny to fulfill.” Isabel said to her.

“Wait.” Mud said, stopping Isabel from doing what she was about to do. “Mother, I don't want to be a queen. I don't want my destiny. I would be much happier being just a simple servant, over being a queen. What does a servant know about ruling?” she said.

Isabel smiled a warm, loving smile at her daughter. “It has been said that one has, first, to learn how to serve before one can learn how to rule. I love you Mud.” Isabel said, grabbing Mud's arms, and throwing her back to her body. Mud could feel her soul flying back to her body faster than a bullet through the air.

Mud opened her eyes. She was on the horse again with Gran. She could feel a strange energy overcome her. Looking into the sky, she started to scream louder than the wind in a hurricane as light started to escape from her eyes and mouth. Gran, seeing Mud, jumped on Havarti's horse, and with a poof of smoke, he transported Havarti and himself to the safety of a ditch on the side of the ancient road. He lay on top of her to protect her, as they both covered their ears from the noise. Mud's screams grew louder, and louder, until there was a flash of light, followed by a wave of energy. Gran and Havarti could feel a rush of heat where they lay. Everything was silent after that.

Gran moved the hair out of Havarti's face. “Are you OK?” he asked.

“My ankle is still killing me, but yeah. Where's Mud?” she replied.

Gran helped Havarti up, putting her arm around his shoulder to help her walk.

“For what it's worth, thank you for saving my life...again, and sorry for calling you a cold-blooded murderer.” she said to him.

“Why apologize? You were right. Just be glad I'm on your side.” he replied.

Mud was floating in the middle of a crater created by the blast. She was completely unconscious.

“Is she still alive?” Havarti asked.

“It appears so.” He answered.

Gran sat Havarti down on the ground, and then entered the crater. The ground was still steaming hot from the explosion. He picked Mud up, and brought her out of the crater, setting her on the ground next to Havarti.

“I don't suppose the horses made it.” Havarti said.

“looks like we shall have to walk.” he replied, looking at Havarti's swollen ankle. “I will make you crutches.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Averny woke up in a cold sweat. She had just seen another vision of the slave-girl. The hair on her arms was standing up on end, and she had goosebumps. In her vision, the slave-girl had appeared, hovering over her bed, and had disappeared with a blood-curdling scream. She told herself it was just a dream, but it had felt so real.

Averny got up and poured herself a glass of water. As she was about to drink it, her door burst open.

“She just appeared to me!” King Augustus said. He was wearing his robe, and was visibly shaking all over as if he was cold. “Isabel just appeared to me.” he said.

Averny dropped the glass on the floor, making it shatter. “She just appeared to me too.” she said.

“Don't mock me girl.” Augustus said.

“I wouldn't dare mock you my king. I am dead serious. I can't get that scream out of my head.” she said.

“Get dressed. We are going to look for Loretta.” he said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I'm thirsty.” Mud mumbled. Her eyes were still closed, but she could feel the sun beating down on her. Gran had been carrying her on his back all night.

“She's awake.” Havarti said.

Mud opened her eyes. She felt terrible, and had slept through the night and into mid-morning. Mud's entire body ached. She could see Havarti following along with crutches.

“Do we have any water?” Havarti asked Gran.

Gran placed Mud on the cool ground, and pulled out a water sack, putting it up to her mouth. Mud drank heavy gulps, the kind where she could feel the water re-hydrating her body with every swig of cool water.

“I am sorry Mud. I had no idea that palace would effect you like that. I have passed by it a thousand times in my own journeys, and nothing ever happened. I could not have known it would effect one of royal blood in such a drastic way.” Gran said, apologetically.

Mud finished drinking all the water and said, “No worries. We all survived it, right?” she said, looking around to realize something was missing. “Where are the horses?” she asked.

“They sort of disappeared when you did that explosion thing.” Havarti said.

“When I did what?”Mud asked, astonished.

“Never mind. Lets just say that the horses, and all our supplies are gone. That water was all we had left.” Havarti said.

Mud had a look of shame on her face. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to drink all our water.” she said.

“It's not a problem.” Gran said without a worry. “Food and water are an easy find for someone who knows the forest. However, if you want both, you can always buy them.” he said, pointing to a tower a few miles in the distance. “We are almost to the outpost.”

“Good thing I've kept the money mother gave me on my person.” Havarti said.

“Just make sure you don't flash your gold when you get in there.” Gran said.

“You're not coming inside with us?” Mud asked.

“Not into the outpost, but I will be around. You will be able to rent a coach for transport there. I will follow in the trees.” he replied.

“I guess it would seem strange to see two commoner girls traveling with a Tree-Person.” Mud said.

“I think that, for most people, seeing a Tree-Person in general would draw enough attention. Most people don't even believe they exist, and the only people who ever see one and survive are those who pay for their services.” Havarti said.

“How does one summon them to even ask for their services?” Mud asked.

“If one doesn't already know, they can't afford it.” Gran said.

“I see. Do they still want me dead?” Mud asked.

Gran nodded to say yes. “Your life dishonors the clan.” he said.

“But anyway, lets not think about that right now. We are so close to the outpost now, we should get going.” Havarti said, changing the subject.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Sire, the manner is completely empty.” said a soldier.

King Augustus was standing outside Figaro Manner. “Where could that wench have gone? How could a noble-lady and an entire household of slaves have disappeared?” he said.

“Perhaps Kain came back and took them all away, My King.” Averny suggested.

“Perhaps. Hopefully he gave that old hag the most painful of deaths if he did.” Augustus said.

“Sire, we did find this inside.” said another soldier, handing Augustus a sealed scroll that was addressed to him.

King Augustus took the scroll from the soldier, breaking the wax seal with the Figaro House Emblem on it to read the contents. His face turned to a look of pure rage as he finished the letter. He began to shake out of pure rage. He, suddenly, jumped off his horse, brandishing a knife, he plunged it into the gut of the soldier who handed it to him multiple times until the life ran out of the man. Augustus then screamed a scream of pure rage. Everyone else in the group, except Lord Calloway had a look of pure terror on their faces. They did not know if the king was going to kill them next.

“I'LL KILL HER!!!” Augustus screamed. “She's the one who took her. She took my Loretta when she was a baby, and hid her here all these years. It was her revenge for her coward son, but I swear to the gods, I will take my revenge on her. She will die the most painful of deaths!” he said, looking at Averny. “As will her daughter.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud was excited as she entered the gates of the outpost. She had never been outside of Figaro Manner, that she could remember, and the hustle and bustle of the outpost was new to her. There were soldiers, traders, and merchants everywhere.

“Stick close to me Mud.” Havarti said as Mud fell behind.

“Yes, Mistress Havarti.” Mud said.

There were people selling everything one could imagine there. Mud could see people peddling everything from fruit and vegetables, to swine and cattle. Some people were even selling slaves, and the smell of cooking food was in the air. She couldn't help but stop and look around again.

“Stay with me Mud.” Havarti said again.

Mud sped up to catch Havarti again. “Sorry Mistress. I couldn't help but look around. I've never seen anything like this.” she said.

Havarti turned around on her crutches, and in a low tone said, “Mud, please stop calling me mistress. It draws attention. Remember, we are just two commoners.”

“What would you have me call you then?” she asked in a low tone, matching Havarti's.

“Just call me Havarti.” she answered.

“Yes mist...er...I mean, Havarti.” Mud said.

“That's better. Now come on, we need to hire a coach to Show Low.” Havarti said.

The outpost was really a fortress with four high walls, and four large watchtowers on it's walls. It was centered in the middle of the main road so that anyone wishing to travel the road had to go through it. It was designed for defense, allowing the garrison of troops stationed there to travel the main roads to defend against any invading forces, but also served as a deterrent to outlaws, smugglers, and bandits who wished to travel the main roads. Granted, outlaws, smugglers, and bandits would use the back trails to travel instead.

Mud watched in awe as Havarti was negotiating the price of a coach to Show Low with a man.

“Five gold coins is an outrageous price.” Havarti said.

“I'm sorry girl, but the price had gone up. The road has become exceedingly dangerous to travel as of late.” the man said, as they both knew he was trying to scalp her.

“I could almost buy my own coach fro that price.” Havarti told him.

“Yes, but who would drive it for you?” he asked.

“I only have two gold coins, and one silver. You'll do it for that.” she told him.

“I'm sorry 'mam, that's not enough.” he said looking Havarti up and down. “However, if you would like to offer another form of payment, I think we could work something out.” he said.

Mud was wondering what the man meant when she say Havarti slap the man. “I, certainly, am not that kind of woman.” Havarti said to him.

The man pushed Havarti down, and brandished a knife. “You'll do what I tell you to do.” he said stepping toward her.

Mud jumped in the way, trying to stop him, but he backhanded her in the face, sending her to the ground with a bloody lip.

He then turned his attention back to Havarti.”Not so high and mighty now, are ya?” he said, stepping closer to her. The man reached down to grab Havarti when a sword was placed at his throat, stopping him in his tracks.

Mud looked up to see a red-haired man with ornately-made, well-tailored, clothes on. “You're Lord Wetherson! You came as a suitor to Milady Havarti two summers ago.” Mud exclaimed.

The man with the sword to his throat's face lit up. “Lady Havarti of Figaro?” he asked.

“Indeed. You have put you peasant hands on the most fair, and beautiful of all noble-born women.” Lord Wetherson said.

The man dropped the knife he had brandished to the ground. “I am sorry milady. I did not know it was you. Please, spare my life.” he pleaded with Havarti.

Lord Wetherson kept his sword at the man's throat, keeping his eyes on Havarti. “At your command, milady, I will end this rabble's life.” he said.

“No. It's OK.” Havarti said.

Lord Wetherson relaxed his blade. “Not only beautiful, but merciful as well. Nut still, he must be punished in some way.” he said. Lord Wetherson waved one of the nearby guards over. “Put this man in shackles, and throw him in the cells for two years.” he said.

The guard shook his head, then carted the man off in shackles.

“Twas a good thing I was here milady. He said, staring at Havarti. “I cannot imagine what you are doing here, and dressed as a commoner at that. You are much too beautiful to look dress so plain.” he said.

Havarti pretended to blush a little. “I was traveling incognito.” she said.

He looked at Mud, and then back to Havarti. “Tis dangerous for a noble woman to only be traveling with a mere maidservant. There are robbers, and bandits everywhere. T'would not take much for them to overcome you.” he said

“We did have guards, but they were killed in a raid. My maidservant and I barely escaped with our lives.” Havarti lied.

“Tis tragic for your guards, but fortunate for you two tat you were able to escape.” he said.

“We are headed to the port of Show Low. If you would be kind enough, let us borrow a coach to get there.” Havarti said.

“Why of course. Tis not much of a bother for me to lend you a coach, and even a driver. I will even, personally, escort you there to maintain your safety.” he said gallantly.

“Thank you sir. I would be honored to have one of your stature escort my poor maidservant, and myself, safely, to our destination.” Havarti said with a smile that Mud could tell was fake.

In truth, Mud remembered Havarti telling her what a bore she found Lord Wetherson to be. All he ever talked about was his wealth. However, in this case, he would be a useful tool.

“Great! Let me get some supplies, and we'll be on our way.” he said, helping Havarti back to her feet, offering her his shoulder to lean on which she, reluctantly, took.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Prince Kain. Prince Kain, are you OK sire?” one of Kain's men asked him as he came-to.

They had been riding through the ancient road when Kain suddenly passed out. His men laid him on the steps that were the entrance to the Wizard King's castle.

The soldier jumped back, and gasped when Kain opened his eyes. They were pitch-black.

“I'm better than ever.” Kain said in a voice that sounded like a hundred men talking at once.

“What happened to your eyes sire?” the soldier asked.

Kain looked at the man with absolute disgust. With a wave of his hand, the soldier burst into flames. Kain then stood up, waving his hands more, he set all the men who were riding with him, and their horses on fire. He watched and laughed at their screams as they burned to death before his eyes.

“Why did you do that?” Kain asked in his original voice.

“Because it amuses me.” he replied to himself in the multitude of voices. “Now, to find the girl.” the multitude said.

“You will give her to me as you promised?” Kain asked.

“She will be yours.” the multitude answered him.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Halt!” King Augustus screamed at his party as he saw one of Kain's soldiers standing in the middle of the road. The soldier took off his helmet, and bowed to Augustus

“What news have you?” Augustus asked him. The man was one of Augustus' many spies in Kain's camp.

“Sire, they believe Lady Havarti intends to take your daughter to Show low, and probably intends to board a vessel. No one knows to were she intends to take her from there.” the spy said.

“Good work. We shall ride straight to Show Low then.” Augustus said.

“There is more sire.” the spy added.

“What?” Augustus asked.

“Kain has summoned the Tree-People. They too are after her.” he said.

“Does Kain intend to kill her?” Augustus asked.

“No sire. Kain intends to make her his wife. He hired the Tree-People to take care of her guardian, sire.” the man said.

“Her guardian?” Augustus asked.

“Yes, sire. He is the disgraced son of the chief of the Tree-People. His name is Gran, and the chief assured Kain that this Gran acted alone.” the man reported.

“It must have been this Gran that killed Kain's men. Why would he help Loretta?” Augustus asked.

“I could not say, my king. However, sire, it is also rumored that the Tree-People want Princess Loretta dead. She is the only known survivor of one of their attacks, and her life dishonors them.” he said.

“You have done well. If the information is good, I will see that your daughter is released from my dungeon as payment. As for us, we must hurry to Show Low.” Augustus said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Though both Havarti and Mud were grateful to be riding in the comfort of a carriage, their trip had not been entirely painless. Not only was Lord Wetherson boring and self centered, he also didn't know when to shut up. Havarti, having not slept all the night before, was finally able to convince him she needed to sleep. He had spent all afternoon boring them with talks about his wealth, and all the high-value things he owned. Not only did he tell them what he owned, and how much he paid for it, but also where it was made, and with what materials. At one point, Mud was tempted to stab her eardrums out with the Figaro Dagger.

Finally, even Lord Wetherson had fallen asleep too, leaving Mud alone to her thoughts. She kept thinking about her mother, Isabel, and what she had said to Mud. Mud really didn't want to be queen. What did her mother mean when she said that one must first learn how to serve, before one can learn how to rule? What could a servant know about being a leader? It had only been two days since Mud had left Figaro Manner, but it had been a long two days. Slowly, and surely, Mud drifted to sleep as well.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud was awakened by the sound of a soft thud on the coach. She was wondering what the sound was when she heard a second one, and saw something fall off the coach. Curious, she stuck her head out the window to get a better looks.

Gran, instantly appeared inside the coach, and yanked Mud back from the window just as a gold-tipped arrow whizzed by her head.

“Get down Mud!” Gran yelled.

“What is the meaning of this?” Lord Wetherson yelled, reaching for his sword.

Gran kneed him hard in the head before he could pull it, knocking him out cold, and causing him to snore instantly.

“Keep your heads down.” Gran said to Mud and Havarti who were already as low in the coach at they could get. Gran covered them with Lord Wetherson, just in case any spare arrows made it inside. The coach had started to be pelted by them.

Gran disappeared, teleporting to the outside of the coach. When he got outside, he started to return fire with his own bow, and then teleport to a new spot, shooting a couple more. He didn't stay in one spot for more than a second. After twenty seconds, ten children Tree-People lay on the ground with arrow wounds to their legs and shoulders. Their woulds were enough to stop them, but not life-threatening. Gran would only wound children, but would have killed them were they adults.

“This is who my father sends, children?” Gran yelled.

“Gran” said a woman's voice from the shadows behind him.

“Did you come to fight me Yula?” Gran asked the woman, his back still turned to the voice.

“No. Just to relay a message from our father. If you finish the mission, and kill the girl, he will accept you back into the clan.” Yula said, stepping out of the shadows, a few feet behind Gran. Almost close enough to touch her brother. “Just kill her, and you can have your family back. Your honor, and the clan's honor will both be restored.” she said.

“I cannot do that.” Gran said over his shoulder.

“Then stay here, and I will go kill her.” Yula said.

“I will not allow that either.” he said.

“Why not? What could be more important than your honor?” she asked.

“I love her. I have since I first saw her. I would not expect you to understand.” he said.

Mud could not here this conversation, as they were a ways away from the carriage, and she was hiding under a snoring Lord Wetherson, who smelled like bacon, onions, and a woman's perfume.

“Love is for the weak.” Yula said.

“And it takes the strong to kill for money?” Gran replied.

“There is honor in it.” she said.

Gran, finally turned to look at his sister. “What honor does a prostitute have? If love makes me weak, then why have I been able to kill every assassin father has sent at Mud. We will see who the weak one is. Go back and tell your master that I challenge him for the Dragon Katana.” Gran said.

Yula's eyes lit up with concern. “But Gran, you never finished your sword training. You know he will use the unbeatable sword technique. We have seen him do it before when our uncle challenged him for control of the clan. Please, brother, he will kill you.” she said, begging Gran not to challenge their father.

“It will be OK Yula. What happens happens. We will be in Show Low soon. Tell him that I will meet him there two nights from now.” he said.

Yula closed her eyes and bowed to Gran. She then disappeared in a cloud of black smoke, taking all the wounded Tree-kids with her.

Gran poked his head through the window of the coach. “It is all clear.” he said

“Good! Now get this idiot off of me. His perfume is giving me a headache.” Havarti said, trying to kick Lord Wetherson off her with her good leg.

Gran opened the door, and tossed Lord Wetherson into the middle of the road.

“Thank you for saving us again.” Mud said to him.

Gran nodded as to say, no problem. “Get some sleep Princess Mud.” he said, then he jumped up on top of the carriage, and took the reigns. They would reach the outskirts of Show Low in about another day of riding.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Show Low was the northern-most city in Azmorene territory. Around the seaport grew a decent-sized city. It was nowhere near the metropolis of Capital city, but it was still the biggest city Mud had ever seen. Due to it's smaller size, and distance from the capitol, it was the favorite port of pirates, and smugglers alike. Mud had already been warned not to trust anyone she saw, and to keep her guard up. The place was a cesspool for all kinds of illegal activity.

The city was surrounded by pine forest, but it had no city walls to protect it. It was hard to tell where the forest ended, and the city began. The port was the main attraction of the city. All the connected dwellings stretched out from the large square that sat in front of the port in a half-sun pattern. The dwellings were upwards of three stories high, and being all connected meant that fire was a constant anger. Four times in the city's history it had been completely wiped out by fire.

The city market was a semi-circle that lay in front of the harbor. Most of the people in the city who actually made an honest living worked in the market, or on the docks. In the middle of the marketplace sat a large statue of King Augustus The statue was a favorite for target practice with rotten fruit, and other trash that could be thrown at it.

Gran ditched the carriage when they reached the outskirts of Show Low. The outskirts were littered with random cabins, but were mostly overgrown with trees. Some of the cabins were camouflaged very well by the forest around them.

Havarti led Mud to the southern-most row of buildings which were closest to the forest. They were, in fact, spitting distance from the closest trees. They housed those souls who would need to make the quickest getaway. At the end of the row of housing units that were closest to the market lay a brothel. Havarti and Mud made their way inside, making sure not to make eye-contact with anyone else on the street.

“Can I help you ladies?” a beefy middle-aged man asked them as he noticed two women enter, one of them on crutches.

Havarti made her way to the counter, overlooking the lewd-looking women laying around on sofa's in the lobby. “I would like to rent a room the overlooks the pier.” she said to him.

The man let out a deep laugh, along with some of the prostitutes in the room. :Does this look like an Inn to you honey? Get out of here.” he said.

“This definitely is not an inn.” Havarti said, laying out five solid gold coins on the counter. “I'm sure we can arrange something with no questions asked.” she said sternly.

The man took one of the coins and bit it. “If you don't want to stay in the inn, it's none of my business as to why. Follow me.” he said, leading them up the steps that led to the room Havarti requested. He took them to the largest room they had, which also had a window that overlooked the pier. “I'll have clean sheets put on the bed.” he said.

“Don't bother. We'll sleep on the floor.” Havarti said, waving the man away.

The man nodded, then left the room.

“I've never seen a real brothel before.” Mud said after he left. “It's cleaner than I thought it would be.”

“You read too many books Mud.” Havarti said as she opened the window, letting Gran in from the roof.

“Sorry. I'm just excited to see something I have only had described to me in books.” Mud replied.

“Excited to see a brothel? This is hardly a place for a princess.” Gran said.

“Well actually,” said Havarti, “ some of the most famous queens of the past were just a few steps up from a prosti...”

“You know what I mean.” Gran said cutting her off.

“Either way, this is still more exciting than my average day.” Mud said.

“I have to go see about getting transportation to the Desert Isles” Havarti said.

“Make sure the ship is big enough for Gran to hide in. He is coming along too.” Mud said.

Gran nodded, but, in truth, he wasn't sure if he was going to survive his future encounter with his father.

Havarti made sure she had the coin purse securely fastened to her belt, and started toward the door.

“Here, put this on.” Gran said pulling a cloak out of thin air. “I took it from Lord Wetherson's carriage before I left it in the woods.”

Havarti thanked him, threw the cloak on, grabbed her crutches, and headed out the door, leaving Mud and Gran alone in the room.

Gran pulled his sword out, and started practicing with it to pass time. He was preparing for his duel. Mud sat in the corner by the fireplace, completely lost in thought.

“I saw her.” Mud said after a while.

“Saw who?” Gran asked, still practicing.

“My mother. I saw her face-to-face at The Dark Wizard's castle.” she said.

Gran stopped practicing and gave Mud his full attention.

“She saved me from his grip.” she said while looking at the ground. “She was so beautiful. I could feel how much she loved me. She told me that one must learn to serve before one can learn to rule.”

Gran sheathed his sword, and knelt down over by Mud till they were at eye level. “She has a point. So many rulers act as if it is their right to rule, and not their privilege. Instead of serving their subjects, they lord over them with an iron-fist. You, Mud, are different. You are the most humble, gentle person I know. You will make the greatest Azmorene queen, if not the greatest queen the world has ever seen. Queen Mud.” he said.

Tears came to Mud's eyes. “I can't do it Gran. I just can't do it. I don't want to be Queen Mud.” she said.

For the first time ever, Gran hugged Mud, and she cried on his shoulder.

“And that is exactly why you should be the queen.” he told her.

Mud wiped her eyes, and sniffled. “Thank you Gran.” she said.

“Anytime, my Queen Mud.” he said.

“Hey, do you think you could teach me how to use a sword?” she asked, changing the subject.

Gran nodded and pulled two wooden practice-swords out of the air.

“You so have to show me how to do that.” she said.

Gran laughed. “That I cannot teach.” he said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud and Gran practiced for hours. She didn't tire, nor did she whine the few times Gran connected hard on her. He would spar with her for a little bit, and then teach her another basic technique to use against him. She was never able to connect on him with any strike, but she didn't get discouraged either. Not even the sweat stinging the now shallow wounds on her back could make her want to stop. She was having fun learning, and Gran would never tell her this, but he was impressed with how quickly she took to the techniques. He assumed it was, somehow, in her blood to be good with a sword.

Mud got so caught up in learning that she nearly forgot about something. “Havarti sure has been gone a while.” she said during a breather.

“It is nearly sundown, I can see if I can find her.” Gran said.

“No. I'll go look for her. I don't want you to be spotted.” she said.

“Be very careful. Scream if you need me. I will be watching from the roof.” Gran said.

Mud made her way back down to the lobby of the brothel, and out to the street, ignoring the look from the man behind the counter as she passed by him.

The marketplace was starting to empty in the weaning hours of the day, but there were still people coming and going, buying their dinner and other things. The marketplace had the atmosphere of a fair with tents spread out everywhere. It reminded Mud a bit of the outpost, except on a much larger scale. She decided to start her search for Havarti on the pier, because that was her most-likely location.

After about an hour of searching up and down each platform, she finally found Havarti huddled up at the end of the southern-most dock. Havarti had her back to Mud, and was staring into the ocean.

“Havarti.” Mud said as she approached Havarti's position on the dock.

Havarti had her knees curled up to her chest. As Mud got closer, she could see tears running down her face, and her nose had dried blood in it.

Mud quickly sprang to her side, and put her hand on Havarti's shoulder. “What happened? Are you OK Havarti?” she asked.

Havarti kept looking ahead, but reached up and put her hand on Mud's. “I'm sorry Mud. They took it.”

“Took what?” Mud asked.

“They took all the money. I got mugged an hour after I left the room. I've failed you. I'm so sorry Mud.” she said as fresh tears began to flow. “We'll never make it to The Desert Isles now.”

Mud sat down by her friend, and embraced her in the hug. “Don't cry Mistress. We will find another way.” she said consoling her.

Mud helped Havarti up, and gave her a shoulder to lean on. There was no sign of her crutches. They had been taken too. There was only one ship anchored in the dock still. Mud could read the name on the side of it as she helped Havarti walk by. It simple said Sarin on the side.

It was getting darker, but Mud could also see the two gentlemen standing on the end of the ship's ramp on the starboard side of the Sarin. One was a scruffy, middle-aged with a mop of gray hair, and a five-'o-clock shadow. The other was a tall, skinny man with short blonde hair, who had his back to the girls as they approached. He was holding a piece of parchment in his hands.

“Do we have all the supplies we need Smith?” Mud could hear the man ask the gray-haired man.

“Yes Captain Cid. We'll be able to set sail in the morning sir.” Smith said.

“Very good Smith. I am almost tempted to give you a raise.” Cid said.

As Mud and Havarti were passing by, Cid turned around. He had a black patch of hair in his chin, and his hazel eyes focused directly on Mud's. For some reason, she maintained eye-contact with him. They both just looked at each other as Mud waked Havarti by.

“Did you see her eyes Smith?” Cid asked after Mud was out of earshot.

Smith laughed and slapped Cid on the back. “Cid meboy, since when have you ever looked at a woman's eyes?” he said.

“There was something different about that one, Smith. Mark my words, that was no ordinary woman. I'll be back in a little while” Cid said.

Cid decided he would follow Havarti and Mud from a distance. To his surprise, he watched as they entered the town brothel. Unbenounced to Cid, he was also being watched. Gran didn't quite know what to make of Cid as he watched him from the rooftop. He wasn't sure if he should kill him now, or wait and kill him later should he pose a threat. He decided, instead to enter the room again, and wait for the girls to return.

Mud helped Havarti into the lobby, setting her down on a couch to rest for a minute.

“Is she OK?” the Beefy Man behind the counter asked when he saw Havarti.

“She is fine. She got Mugged.” Mud said.

“Mugged, eh?” the man said, walking over to Mud. “Well that's too bad, because I am going to need more money.” he said.

“You were paid.” Mud said.

“What she paid will only cover the afternoon.” he said.

“We don't have any more money.” Mud said.

The man got an evil look on his face. “I can think of a way for you to pay me. I can charge a lot of money for a Yakovian woman.” he said moving toward Mud.

Mud backed down a hallway. Reaching into her clothes, she pulled out the Figaro dagger, and pointed it at him. “Not one step closer.” she said.

The man did as she commanded, except he pulled out his own dagger, and walked over to Havarti, placing the blade at her throat. “Drop it, or I'll kill your friend.” he said.

Mud dropped the dagger. As it hit the floor, she felt someone throw a burlap sack over her head. She instantly started to fight, and tried screaming for Gran, but the other man was choking her with the sack so she couldn't. He tightened the bag around her throat, and dragged her into a room down the hall as the doorman followed.

Havarti suddenly snapped out of her shocked state. “GRAN!!!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

Gran burst out of the room, and sprinted toward the stairs, frightening many of the prostitutes lounging around in the hallway. Right before he made it to the stairs, he had to duck and roll as two gold-tipped arrows whizzed past him. Two adult Tree-People appeared before him at the top of the stairs, and two more appeared down the hallway behind him, trapping him in. Gran drew his sword out if thin air, and the fight began.

The harder Mud struggled, and tighter the burlap sack became around her neck. She quickly passed out, and the accomplice threw her down on a bed.

The Doorman entered the room. “I get to break this one in.” he said, licking his lips. Taking his dagger out again, he said, “ Now lets get rid of some of these clothes.” He cut Mud's dress at the navel, and began tearing it as his accomplice laughed.

“Hmm. What do we have here. She's marked.” the doorman said, inspecting the mark. He, suddenly, jumped a few feet back with a look of sheer terror on his face.

“What is it?” The Accomplice asked.

“Th...th...that's the Azmorene Lion!” The Doorman exclaimed.

“It can't be.” The Accomplice said.

“It is.” The Doorman said. “Every time Prince Augustus the Horny visits Show Low, he comes here. That, my friend is the real deal. I have seen Prince Augustus shirtless, many times. Her mark is identical.”

“Wait, does this mean that she is the lost princess?” The Accomplice asked.

Havarti was trying to hop her way down the hallway on her good leg when she felt a hand on her back. She turned to see a skinny, blond-haired man, with black chin hair, and hazel eyes.

“Where did they take her?” Cid asked Havarti.

“Down there.” she said pointing to the open door down the hallway.

Cid raced down the hall, and entered the room.

“Oh, Cid, you startled me.” The Doorman said as he entered the room.

“What is this?” Cid asked when he assessed the scene.

“Just breaking another one in.” The Accomplice said.

Cid inspected the unconscious girl laying on the bed with his eyes. She still still had a burlap sack over her head, but on her still exposed stomach a very distinguishable mark of a lion.

“Can it really be?” Cid said.

“Yes, indeed. We just found princess Loretta.” The Doorman said.

Cid, simply, nodded his head, and pulled out two flintlock handguns from behind his cloak.

“What are you doing Cid?” the frightened Doorman said.

Mud was startled awake by the sound of two loud bangs. She ripped the sack off her head to see two dead men laying on the floor, and the handsome man she had seen earlier.

“It's OK. My name is Cid. I'm here to help you.” he said, walking toward Mud, holding his hand out toward her trying to calm her down.

Mud jumped up from the bed and into the corner of the room.

“It's OK. I'm not going to hurt you. Please, I just want to help you.” he said, walking a little closer toward her.

Mud looked at him calmly. “I'm not sure I can believe you sir. However, a part of me does feel you are telling me the truth. If you are, then I apologize in advance.” she said.

Cid gave Mud a confused look. “Sorry for wha...”

He never finished his sentence before Havarti smashed a vase into his head, knocking him out cold.

“Come on Mud. Let's get out of here.” Havarti said.

Mud grabbed Havarti, and they made their way down the hall as fast as they could, stopping only for Havarti to pick up the Figaro dagger. When they made it out of the hallway they were greeted with the sight of two dead Tree-People lying at the bottom of the stairs. Unlike the children Gran had fought before, these were adult assassins, and Gran knew merely wounding them would not stop them.

“Lets go. He can handle himself.” Havarti said when she saw the concerned look on Mud's face.

There were only two adversaries left. Gran, easily killed the first two. Even together, all four assassins were no match for him. The two remaining attacked Gran in unison. Gran blocked, parried, and countered in a beautiful feat of acrobatics. In the end, he left the last two lying dead. He looked around toward all the prostitutes cowering under the couches, and the corners of the hallway. “Carry on.” he said as he rushed back into the room, and out the window, landing in the marketplace where Mud and Havarti had already made it to.

“Gran!” he heard Mud scream.

Gran ran to them, slung Havarti on his back, and grabbed Mud's hand. “I need to hide you.” he said.

By now, Gran didn't care who saw him, he hid them in a closed-down tent, and then made his way to the middle of the marketplace, by the statue of King Augustus, to the terror of many onlookers.

The sight of him was enough to convince most of the remaining people in the marketplace that it was time to return to the safety of their homes for the night. What cleared the rest of the onlookers out of the market was news brought in by a man riding a dark horse.

“King Augustus is coming, and he is bringing the northern garrison with him.” The Rider Yelled, and then took off to escape himself.

A frenzy came over the crowd. Everyone dispersed in his own direction. Some ran to their homes, others to the woods, and a few even were trampled in the chaos. The market was emptied in a matter of minutes.

Mud and Havarti watched Gran from a distance in the closed-down tent they were hiding in. His sword was drawn, and he was pacing as if waiting for something. The entire Tree-Person clan, abruptly, appeared before him. Yula was standing by an ornately-dressed Tree-Person. Even from a distance, Mud could tell that he was the leader.

Gran's father stepped forward. “Gran, you have disgraced the clan for the last time. Tonight, you will die, and so will the princess you protect so dearly. Yula, kill min.” Gran's father said.

“Coward!!!” Gran yelled. “I will not fight my sister. You know she's no match for me. I challenge you for the Dragon Katana, and control of the clan.” he said.

“You are no longer in the clan, so you cannot challenge me for the Katana.” his father said.

“Then so be it, coward. I am still standing in the way of you and the princess, so on your honor, I challenge you to a duel to the death. If you win, you get to kill the girl, and restore honor. If I win, I earn the right to challenge for leader.” Gran said.

“For honor then. So be it.” the master said, drawing the ancestral sword of the Tree-People.

The master took his stance, holding his sword up over his head. Gran took a low stance, holding his sword behind him, and out of sight. Mud could hardly breath out of suspense as she watched.

The Master was the first to strike, a blow which Gran blocked with ease. The two were off, striking, parrying, and countering each other in what looked like an orchestrated dance of sorts, striking almost faster than the eye could see. There was no teleportation or tricks allowed, it was a test of sword-skill and acrobatics. Gran's Father was the first to strike first-blood, parrying an attack, and cutting Gran's left shoulder.

“You would always leave that shoulder open when you would practice that strike as a kid.” His Father gloated.

Gran attacked his father out of anger, but again, all his blows were blocked, and another counter attack left a cut on Gran's right leg.

“How ever did you kill my best warriors with such weak technique?” The Master said arrogantly.

More attacks, and more cuts on Gran. The blood was starting to flow on Gran. He was outclassed.

“This is bad.” Havarti whispered to Mud as they watched.

Mud knew it too. She was about to watch her longtime friend and protector die in front of her. Gran was kneeling on the ground. His father had just landed another blow, flooring him. Gran then lifted his head, looked toward Mud, and then winked at her. She was completely confused by this.

“See Gran, you haven't even touched me yet, and my blade has kissed your skin multiple times. I won't even have to use the unbeatable sword technique to kill you.” The Master boasted.

Gran stood back up and laughed. “I'm sorry father, did those shallow cuts I allowed you to get on me give you a false sense of security? Since when have you been so easy to fool? I was merely toying with you, fighting at the level I was when I was thirteen.” he said.

“Desperate lies.” The Master said, lunging at Gran again with a fury of blows that were all blocked. Gran ducked the last blow, and did a spin kick which landed on The Master's kidney, knocking the wind out of him.

“If I had my spikes on, you would be dead.” Gran said.

“Lucky blow.” The Master said as he lunged at Gran again with another fury of blows, then Gran blocked, and then counter-attacked, drawing blood with a superficial gash across His Father's stomach.

The Master lunged again at Gran who sidestepped to the right, running his blade on the bottom of the handle of His Father's sword, taking all the fingers off his left hand. The Master screamed in pain. While the shock of losing his fingers was setting in, Gran swept his sword back, cleanly cutting His Father's right foot off, putting him on the ground. As Gran went for the final blow, The Master teleported to safety.

“You dishonorable coward!” Gran yelled.

“I will not be defeated!” The Master said.

Gran's Father's eyes lit up with fire and he began to chant. The ancestral sword started to spin around him on it's own, slowly at first, and then faster, and faster until it surrounded him in what looked like a solid bubble. It spun so fast, it looked almost like a force-field around the master. Gran put his sword up to his face and closed his eyes, almost as if he was awaiting his ate.

The Master was getting closer, and closer by the second, almost floating toward Gran. Gran's fate seemed inevitable. This technique had shredded even the greatest swordsmen who had come up against it. Gran sheathed his sword as His Father got closer.

“Time to die Gran.” The Master said, bringing the spinning sword within a foot of Gran, who still had his eyes shut.

At the last minute, Gran unsheathed his sword, with a slash so fast it couldn't be seen with the naked eye, he dropped His Father once and for all. It had been timed so closely that Gran's sleeve had been cut, but not his arm.

The ancestral stopped spinning, and fell to the ground. Gran sheathed his sword, and picked the ancestral sword from the ground. Taking the sheath off His Father's body, he put the sword in it's sheath, and carried it over to Yula.

“You are now the leader of our people, sister. Lead them well. Restore true honor by protecting the weak, and no longer prostituting our services to the highest bidder. Use your skills to uphold peace. For far too long we have allowed ourselves to be used for other people's gain. You know how to live honorably. Now, go strike fear into the hearts of evil tyrants who crush the poor, and needy underfoot for their own evil ends.” Gran said to her.

Yula nodded and accepted the sword.

“And also, my sister, you may be the leader, and that means a lot of responsibility, but please, go find out what love is. Emotions aren't for the weak, and my hope for you is that you find love in this life.” Gran said, putting his head against Yula's as a show of affection.

Yula looked up. Gran could see tears forming in her eyes. “I'm never going to see you again, am I?” she said.

“Nothing is written in stone.” he replied.

Yula nodded to Gran, an then bowed to him. The Entire clan followed suit, bowing to him. Then two members of the clan went and picked up The Master's body.

“Bury him well.” Gran said.

They nodded, and then teleported away. All the rest, except Yula followed suit. Yula looked at Gran and started to undo the ties on her mask.

“Just once, I want you to see my face, should this be the end of our story together.” she said.

Gran stood in front of Mud's view, blocking Yula's face as her mask came off. Gran then undid his own mask, and showed Yula his face. His back was turned to Mud, so she couldn't see either. Yula then teleported away, and Gran put his mask back on.

Havarti and Mud crawled out of their hiding spot, and made their way over to Gran.

“We have to escape, Gran. The kind will be here soon.” Havarti said.

“How are we going to get out of here? We don't have a ship to leave on.” Mud said.

“Perhaps I can be of some service to you madam.” said a voice from the shadows.

Cid stepped out of the shadows, holding his bleeding head. “That beautiful blond maiden has quite a swing with a vase. Not a very good way to thank someone who saved your life.” he said.

Gran reached for his sword, but Mud's hand on his stopped him. “It's OK Gran.” she said.

“I apologize for that. I did not know if you were friend or foe. I have still yet to come to a conclusion on that end.” Havarti said.

“Look, if you need a ship, I will take you anywhere in the world you want to go, free of charge.” Cid said.

“For free?” Havarti said skeptically.

“Absolutely free.” Cid replied.

“I may have lived a sheltered life, but I have already learned that nothing except the air we breath is free in this world.” Mud said to him.

“Fine, perhaps I will require payment in the future, but that is for another time.” Cid replied.

“And what kind of payment will that be?” Mud asked, as skeptical as Havarti.

“Well, madam, when you were unconscious, I couldn't help but notice the Azmorene Lion on your stomach. Seeing as you are, obviously, of Yakovian descent, and that tells me you are the long-lost Princess Loretta. Perhaps all I would require is a one-time access to the royal treasury, and all the gold an jewels I can carry.” Cid said.

“And how do you know I'm not a fake Loretta?” Mud asked him.

“Would a fake Loretta ask me such a question, knowing I am her only chance of a safe, and speedy escape? Would King Augustus pull out an entire garrison of troops for a fake? Yes Madam, I have seen my fair share of fakes in my time, but I can tell you are the future Azmorene Queen.” he said.

“Fine. Should I live long enough to be queen, I will let you load up two wagon's full of treasure at any royal vault of your choosing. You can raid Azmorene Castle if you feel compelled to do so.” Mud said.

“Not only beautiful, but generous. Thank you Princess Loretta.” Cid said.

Mud rolled her eyes. “My name is Mud.” she said.

“What?” Cid asked, confused.

“As in wet dirt. Mud. That's my actual name.” she said.

“That hardly fits a queen.” he said.

“And yet, it is my name. Now, if you have a ship, we really must get going. King Augustus will be here any m...min...minute.” Mud struggled to say, as she started to feel dizzy, and felt a tingling on her stomach, her royal mark shining through her torn dress.

“Loretta.” said what sounded like a hundred voices speaking at once.

Down the main road, a dark figure was floating over a foot off the ground and coming toward them.

“Kain!” Havarti exclaimed.

“No.” said Mud faintly. “It's not just Kain. It's that spirit from the Wizard's castle. It's inside of him.” she said woozily.

“We can't let him get to her.” Havarti said.

Mud's eyes started to glow. He was still trying to get in. Cid caught her as she fainted before them.

Gran looked at Cid. “Get her to her ship. I'll take care of him.” he said.

Cid placed Mud over his shoulder, and started to carry her toward his ship, as Havarti was trying to hop behind him.

“And, hey!” Gran said pointing his sword at Cid. “No funny business.” he said, threateningly.

Cid nodded, and then started to run as fast as he could toward The Sarin with Mud on his shoulders. Havarti was trying, but just couldn't keep up.

Gran shot an arrow at Kain as he got closer. It disintegrated with a flick of Kain's wrist.

“Not so tough now.” said Kain in his original voice.

Kain shot a ball of fire at Gran who teleported out of the way. Gran shot another arrow, which was also disintegrated in mid-flight. Kain grabbed his sword and teleported to Gran, swinging his sword which Gran blocked. The two teleported around each other, crossing blades. They were on the ground, in the air, and on the rooftops. Neither could connect with each other. Kain, in frustration, started throwing balls of fire at Gran, and then lunging at him.

A stray fireball landed a few feet in front of Havarti knocking her down to the ground. She wasn't even halfway to the docks yet. Cid already had Mud aboard The Sarin, and was barking orders at his men to set sail as soon as possible.

Another stray fireball whizzed by Havarti's head, keeping her planted where she was on the ground. She was still really far from The Sarin, but she could hear that Mud had woken up and was screaming.

Mud lay on the deck, writhing in pain. Even though Kain was engaged in battle against Gran, his spiritual attack against her was still in full force. This attack was easier to repel than the last one, but it was also more painful. The wounds on Mud's back split open again, and her blood was all over the deck.

“Help me get her!” Cid screamed to a few crew members

It took five member of his crew to subdue her so Cid could cut open the back of her dress, to press clean rags into her wounds to stop the bleeding.

“If we can't stop the bleeding, she's going to bleed out.” Cid yelled.

The Wizard finally connected with a bolt of lighting from his hands, sending Gran flying onto the roof of one of the dwellings, and knocking him unconscious.

“Very Good.” said the voices inside Kain. “Now it is time for you to claim your prize. She will give you a son who will be a vessel for us to use.”

“I must have her.” Kain replied as he started to float toward the Sarin.

Havarti jumped up, and grabbed the Figaro Dagger, pointing it at Kain. “You stay away from her, or I swear I will kill you.”

With a wave of his hand, Havarti floated up to Kain. She was completely paralyzed as she floated to him. Kain put his hands around her throat. “Ah, Lady Havarti, my would-be wife. So beautiful, and soon to be so dead.” he said.

Kain started to tighten his grip around Havarti's throat. She could feel him slowly choking the life out of her. Havarti was on the edge of consciousness when she saw a beam of light come off the roof where Gran landed. Gran shot a perfect cylindrical beam of light from his hands, that went flying through the air, and sliced right though Kain. Gran passed out after shooting the beam. Kain's grip loosened as his powers suddenly left him, sending both Havarti and him back to the ground. Havarti could see what appeared to be black smoke escaping from Kain's mouth.

“You fool! You would dare use your life-force on me” said a voice other than Kain's. The multitude of voices were no longer there, almost as if Gran had destroyed the majority. “It doesn't matter. I cannot be killed.” The voice said though Kain's mouth.

Havarti instantly sprung up and started hopping toward The Sarin again.

“She is OK.” Cid yelled to his men.

The grip on Mud had been severed by Gran's shot. He wounds stopped bleeding, and healed before their eyes, leaving just more scars. Cid watched in amazement as her wounds healed.

“That is the weirdest thing I have ever seen.” Cid said. Looking toward Havarti, whom he remembered he had left in his haste to get Mud away from Kain “Now I have to go get that pretty blonde one.” he said, starting toward the ramp, but stopping in his tracks when he saw who had arrived in the marketplace.

Kain stood up, and brushed himself off. “Oh mistress Havarti, your king awaits you.” he said pointing to a group of horses that had just arrived in the marketplace.

King Augustus glared at Kain, and Kain at him. Augustus, and Averny could feel their royal marks light up, and felt a little dizzy at his presence. With them on horseback were Lord Calloway, and Lord Wetherson whom they had found and picked up on the road to Show Low. The Garrison was still a ways behind the King.

“To what do we owe the honor of your visit my king” Kain said in a mocking tone.

“Where is she Kain!” Augustus yelled, angrily.

“Why, my dear Augustus, I am afraid I have no idea what you are talking about. If you are referring to the rumors of your long-lost daughter, why don't you ask the Lady from the House Figaro over there.” he said, pointing to Havarti, who had a look of terror on her face. “As for me, I am already quite bored of this conversation, so I shall take my leave.” Kain finished.

“You're not going anywhere.” Augustus said.

Kain's eyes turned pure black, and the strange voice inside him said, “You have no say in what I do you pathetically weak mortal. You are lucky I am not currently at my full power, otherwise you would already be dead.” Kain said, then disappeared in a flash of yellow light.

If Augustus was disturbed by what he had just witnessed, it certainly did not show as he focused his glare at Havarti. “Go get her.” he commanded to Lord Wetherson.

Lord Wetherson galloped toward Havarti, swooping her up in one arm, he brought her back toward the statue of Augustus where the King and Averny, who had dismounted their horses were waiting.

“Where is your mother?” Augustus asked Havarti after Lord Wetherson had thrown her to the ground as his feet.

Havarti knew The King was going to kill her, so she decided to be defiant to the end. She, strangely, felt the fear of death leave her. She accepted that she, as her brother before her, was now going to die at Augustus' hand.

Havarti stood up on both legs before the King, putting light weight on her wounded ankle. “Did you try Figaro Manner?” she said in a defiant tone.

Augustus backhanded Havarti across the face, knocking her to the ground. “You know what I meant girl, and you will address me as Your King. I went to your mother's house. She was not there, so I will ask you again, where is she?” he said coldly.

“Outsmarted you again has she My King?” she said.

Augustus stomped on Havarti's ankle in response to her defiance, causing her to scream in pain.

“You are trying my patience girl. I will cut you up just as I did your brother. I was going to give you a merciful death, but now I will start by cutting pieces off.” Augustus said.

Havarti laughed a laugh that was somewhere in between pain and amusement. “I though you were here to find your daughter. Instead, you're more interested in your revenge. Tell me, My King, the day you heard your daughter was missing, were you concerned for her at all, or were you more upset that someone dare steal one of your possessions from you?” she said more defiantly.

The King drew his sword. Pure hatred and rage was in his eyes. Havarti looked up at Averny. Havarti could swear she almost saw concern for her in Averny's eyes, but she was tying to mask it. Augustus raised his sword, and was about to bring it down on Havarti.

“Wait, My king!” Averny said, halting Augustus “Let me talk to her in private. Maybe I can convince her to talk.”

Augustus looked at Averny. “So be it. Her death can wait a few more minutes I suppose.” he said, lowering his sword.

Averny knelt down by Havarti as Augustus retreated back to his horse. “Where is your chambermaid?” Averny asked in a whisper. “I know it was her I had whipped. Where is my sister?” she whispered.

“Hoping to find her before your father does so you can kill her? I would sooner die by your father's sword than tell you.” Havarti replied.

“No, not at all.” Averny said in a sweet, motherly tone. “I am just worried about her well being.” she lied.

“You're just making sure she doesn't return the favor at the end of a whip when she whip when she gets her rightful inheritance. You disgust me.” Havarti said, then spit in Averny's face.

Averny wiped the spit off her face, and slapped Havarti in hers. “Kill her father!” Averny yelled.

Augustus walked back over to Havarti, “I will give you a merciful death if you tell me where Loretta is. Is she still alive?” he asked.

“I will not tell you where she is, My King, but she is very much alive and well. Just ask Averny. She met Loretta when she visited Figaro Manner.” Havarti said.

Augustus set his gaze on Averny who couldn't hide the look of fear on her face.

“What, did she not tell you about the Yakovian chambermaid with auburn hair, and the purest blue eyes you'll ever see that she had tied up and whipped for her amusement? Averny stared her sister in the face, and didn't know it was her. I would think that information would be important information for her to inform you of, knowing you were looking for her sister. That is, unless she was purposely deceiving you so she could hunt her sister down and kill her.” Havarti said.

Augustus turned his sword toward Averny.

“Wait, My king, I can explain” Averny said.

“You knew.” He said coldly. “You knew and you didn't tell me!” he screamed.

Augustus raised his sword, and Averny fell to the ground, pleading for her life.

“Please, father, don't kill me. How could I know it was her? It was just a salve-girl. They turned your royal daughter into a common slave.” Averny said in desperation.

The King stopped and turned back toward Havarti. “They did, didn't they.” he said raising his sword at Havarti. She knew this was it. Havarti Closed her eyes, and said her final prayer.

A cannonball struck the statue of Augustus in the center of the marketplace, causing the King to duck for cover. The boom of the boom of the cannon echoed throughout the town, waking Gran up.

Augustus looked up to see a ship in the pier that had undocked, and was flying Pirate colors. The second of The Sarin's cannons Taking our the corner of one of the dwellings. Everyone in the King's party took cover.

Gran teleported down to Havarti. Making direct eye contact with Augustus, he did a fake pretentious bow, then made an obscene gesture to him, before throwing Havarti on his back, and running starting to run toward The Sarin.

“Stop him!” Augustus yelled.

Lord Wetherson mounted his horse, and started riding toward Gran who was already near the dock. He was almost to Gran and Havarti when a third cannon, loaded with an incendiary round, struck him with a direct hit.

“Excellent shot Smith!” Cid yelled as the cannonball disintegrated Lord Wetherson.

Gran made it to the pier, and teleported directly onto the deck of The Sarin. It wasn't a soft landing for Havarti and himself. Gran tumbled out of the teleportation sending Havarti skidding across the deck to be caught and picked up by Rufus, the tallest, and strongest member of the crew. Gran had passed out again, teleportation with his last ounce of strength.

“Thank you sir.” Havarti said as he held her in his muscle-bound arms.

“You are welcome 'mam.” Rufus said.

“Where is our destination?” Cid asked Havarti.

“The desert Isles. To the lands of King Davari Dysart.” she said.

Cid gave Havarti a satisfied look. “It just so happens I have some business there.” He said, then looked at Smith and the rest of his Crew. “To the Desert Islands meboys! Oh, and Smith, give them one more for good measure.” he said with swagger.

“Aye, aye Captain Cid!” Smith yelled as he shot another cannonball in the King's direction.

Cid Looked at Havarti. “Get out guests into the Captain's Quarters. I think they all could use a good rest.” he said to his men. “Oh, and Lady Havarti.” he added.

“Yes.” she said.

“I'm so glad they didn't kill you.” he said looking her up and down. “It would have been such a waste.”

Havarti nodded her head. Normally she would have blushed and giggled, but she was exhausted, in pain, and her heart was still pounding in her chest from adrenaline. She was lost in a fog as Rufus and the crew helped Mud, Gran and herself up to the captain's quarters.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Sarin had been at sea two days, and Mud still had not woken up. Both Havarti and Gran were up and moving after the first night. They spent most of the two days in the Captain's quarters with Mud, but when they did get up and move around on deck, they tried to stay out of the Crew's way. Gran had not been himself since they left Show Low. Whatever he had hit Kain with had taken something out of him, but what, Havarti didn't know.

She spent most of her time talking to Gran, who would work on stretching her ankle to help it heal faster. She would occasionally talk to Smith and Cid about their various adventures together. They usually involved narrow escapes, treasure, and angering the indigenous people of some small island in some unknown corner of the world.

Though Cid, Smith, and Gran did their best, Havarti still couldn't stop worrying about Mud. Why had she not woken up yet? At the end of the second day, Cid invited Gran and Havarti to have dinner with him on the deck. Havarti accepted, but Gran disappeared from the room, and did not attend. He instead found various places to hide, and spy on the crew, and was busy collecting information. He didn't trust Cid or his crew, and if they were planning something, he was going to find out what.

“Your friend is quite good at hiding. I know every inch of the Sarin, and I'm not even sure where he hides.” Cid said to Havarti when she got out on deck.

“Well you shouldn't expect him to trust a band of pirates.” she responded

“I would think that risking the life of this crew by defying the most powerful, and unmerciful Azmorene King in history would be enough to earn your trust madam.” Cid said.

“I do thank you for saving us, and I can only imagine the danger you put yourself in for us. To do so definitely helps your case sir. I just know what I've heard of pirates, and the mere promise of future wealth doesn't seem to be a good enough reason to risk so much on our account. That does make me wonder if there is some ulterior motive behind the risk. Forgive me if that sounds ungrateful sir. You could very well be helping us with pure intentions, but I have already learned, in our short journey so far, that most people cannot be trusted. Most of the people who have helped us so far did it for their own personal gain. Forgive me if you are, indeed, telling me the truth, and are helping us for a future payoff. I don't mean to doubt your intentions, sir, but I cannot help but wonder.” she said.

“I will be straight with you, Lady Havarti, I really don't know why I'm helping you. There was just something in her eyes when I saw her. I could tell she needed help. I was just compelled to help her. Dunno why, I just knew she needed help...” Cid grew silent for a minute. “And plus, it never hurts to have a future queen that owes you a favor, if you know what I mean.” he said with his normal swagger.

“She has quite a long way to go before she becomes queen. The whole world will be looking for her, if they aren't already. Some want to kill her. Other want to control her. King Augustus, no doubt, wants to corrupt her. Her future is still going to be a rough one for the time being. I, honestly, do not envy the kind of pressure she must feel already. However, if she does become queen, she will keep her promise to you, so long as you keep yours to her.” Havarti said.

“I assure you, milady, I will do no harm to any of you. My intentions are pure. I do understand that is hard to believe coming from the mouth of a pirate, but, in time, you will come to see it is the truth.” he replied.

“I am not one to spit in the face of one I owe my life to, so I will choose to take you at your word sir. I, however, cannot speak for Gran. I have seen him kill ten men with ease, and I doubt even your crew of thirty men or so would be a match for him.” she said.

“I have seen his skill with my own eyes, and I have no doubt he could do as you say, however, in his present condition, I am not sure he could take so many on.” Cid replied.

Havarti looked down at her food which was on a small table that Cid had set up for their dinner. “What was it that he hit Kain with?” she asked solemnly.

“I have heard that one of the ancient arts Tree-People posses is the ability to focus their very life-force into a beam of energy. It is said to be an act of desperation against an unbeatable enemy.” he said.

“So what does that mean for Gran?” she asked.

“What it means is, he sacrificed his life for yours. Depending on the concentration, he may have shaved a couple of years off his life, or he may even have cut his life in half or more. He could, very well, be dying right now for all we know. Only time will tell, but I tell you this, he will never regain what he has lost.” Cid said soberly.

Havarti didn't much feel like eating after hearing that news. Cid and she sat there for an hour or so, silent until Smith came up and whispered something in Cid's ear. Cid looked at Havarti and smiled.

“I have a special surprise for you madam. We have dug up some women's dresses that we acquired from a royal supply ship a few months back. There are quite a few elegant gowns in there that I think are about your size. I should think you would like to get out of those tattered rags you are wearing. Smith has also run a private bath below for you. I have given the order that anyone caught trying to spy on you will have hot pokers shoved into his eyes.” he said.

Havarti knew what he meant when he said he acquired women's dresses, but a bath and a change of clothes did sound really good to her. It may help take her mind off of things, even if just for a few minutes.

Havarti looked down at her tattered commoner-dress, and laughed. “I supposed I do look quite the mess. A bath and some new clothes would be outstanding.” she said.

Smith then led Havarti below deck where she would get to choose a dress, and bathe.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Cid entered the cabin where Mud still slept. He brought in a pitcher of water, a bowl, and a rag which he dampened, and started dabbing Mud's head with.

“Where am I?” Mud mumbled without opening her eyes.

“You are safe and sound on my ship, The Sarin.” he answered her.

Mud slowly opened her eyes, and let them focus on Cid.

“Ah, there are those beautiful blue eyes. I feared I may never see them again.” he said.

“Can I get some water?” Mud asked him.

Cid poured her a glass of water. She sat up and drank it down, quickly. After Mud finished drinking, she noticed something.

“Why am I in a robe? Where is my dress?” she asked in an accusing tone.

“Do not worry, princess. It was not me who changed your clothes. It was your lady Havarti.” he said defusing her.

“Where is Havarti? Is she OK?” she asked with concern.

“Not to worry princess, both of your companions made it safely on board. Lady Havarti is running a bath, and your Tree-friend is...well, he is somewhere. We escaped from both The King, and that, rather creepy, Kain fellow.” he said.

“Kain...he must have let The Wizard in.” she said to herself.

“Wizard? What wizard, Princess?” he asked.

Mud snapped out of her deep thought. “Hey, I told you, My name is Mud, not princess.” she said.

“I am sorry, Mud is it, but are you not Princess Loretta Azmorene?” he asked.

“I am Mud, a simple servant of The House Figaro.” she responded.

“While I will say that these,” Cid said, grabbing Mud's hands into his own, “are, indeed, the hands of a servant, and the scars on your back are also the whip-marks of an unruly servant, your auburn hair, pure blue eyes, and that glowing Azmorene Lion on your navel tell me you are also Princess Loretta. So which one are you? Are you a simple servant, or are you the future Azmorene queen?” he asked.

Mud pulled her hands back from Cid's grip. “I guess you could say that I am both.” she replied.

“So they really did turn you into a servant. How cruel of them. Taking you out of the lap of luxury, and forcing you to contribute to their own luxury.” he said.

“It was a pretty awful thing to do, but I wouldn't trade it for anything.” she said.

Cid gave Mud a confused look. He couldn't understand why anyone would trade wealth for servitude.

Mud could tell what he was thinking. “Had I been raised as an Azmorene princess, I may have turned out as wicked as my sister, Averny. As bad as I have had it at times being a servant, I wouldn't trade any part of it, not the hard work, nor any of the beatings, when the alternative is being a rotten princess. From Everything I have heard of King Augustus, I would rather be the daughter of a slave, than be his daughter. He sounds like a dreadful person. I couldn't imagine being raised by him.” she said.

“I see what you mean, madam. Your father is indeed a ruthless man. He had my father hung from the walls of Azmorene Castle.” Cid said.

Mud gave Cid a mortified look. “I'm so sorry. I cannot fathom how that must have felt for you. Please, don't be angry at me for it.” she said.

Cid grinned a grin from ear to ear. “I was the one who turned my father in to Augustus” he said.

“You did what?” she asked in surprise.

“Like myself, my father was a pirate. That, however, is where any similarities between us end. My father would raid ships, and kill everyone on board, including women and children. He had a completely black heart. One of those few irredeemable people who had no conscience. He used to beat me everyday in a drunken rage until my mother forced him to leave us at the end of a rifle bore. The reward for his arrest was nearly seventy-thousand gold pieces, so I conspired with a few ex-members of his crew, Smith, his first-mate, and a few others, to have him arrested. We split the reward. I used part of my portion to build The Sarin, as a replacement for my old ship, which my father stole from me. Smith and I pooled the left-over funds to hire this crew. You see, Mud, I was not sad to see him go, and hold no grudge against you for it. My point is, though I am a pirate, like my father before me, it doesn't mean I have to act as he did, doing the same horrible things he did. I am his son, but I am my sins are not his sins, and his sins, certainly aren't mine. I am his descendant, but that doesn't mean I have to act like he did, and though you are King Augustus' descendant, it doesn't mean you have to act like he does. I can already tell you are a much different, and better ruler than he is.” Cid said.

“How do you know I am different from him? You barely know me sir.” she said.

“I could tell you were different from the moment we locked eyes on the pier. I had no idea you were a princess, but I knew there was something noble about you, but also something kind. Let me also say, I have sailed all over the world, and you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”

Mud looked perplexed. “Wait, what did you say?” she asked.

Cid leaned in to kiss her, but Mud pushed his head away from her, and moved to the opposite side of the bed.

“I'm sorry sir, but I think you have the wrong idea about me. I am, certainly, not beautiful, and I definitely do not know you well enough for you to think you could kiss me. I don't know what you think you saw in me, but it obviously wasn't what you thought.” she said.

Cid smiled, and started walking to the other side of the bed where Mud was now standing. “You've never kissed a man before, have you?” he said.

“Mistress Havarti had a pet dog that licked me in the mouth once. I imagine kissing you wouldn't be much different.” she replied.

Cid chuckled and slowly moved toward Mud again. “Believe me, princess, kissing me would be much better than kissing a dog.” he said.

“You think so do you?” said a voice behind him.

Cid spun around to see Gran pointing an arrow at his head. “Back away from Mud.” Gran said in a commanding tone.

Cid put his hands up playfully, and backed away from Mud as Gran had commanded. “I just wanted one little innocent kiss. No harm in that.” he said.

Gran dropped the bow in a puff of smoke, and pulled out his sword. “You were trying to steal the honor of The Future Azmorene Queen, who, by tradition, is only allowed to marry one of royal blood, meaning you aren't allowed to touch her.” he said.

Cid pulled out his sword too. “How dare you make such an accusation. What honor would be stolen from one mere kiss?” he said.

“Both of you, stop it.” Mud yelled.

They both looked at her scolding look, and put their swords away. Mud looked at Gran. “Thank you for your devotion to me, and my honor. Thank you for all you ave done for me, Gran, I do appreciate it. That said, I would like to see Havarti, can you go find her for me?” she said.

Gran nodded, he was disappointed that he didn't get to fight the pirate fellow, and teleported away to find Havarti as Mud requested.

She then turned her gaze to Cid. “I truly am flattered that you were taken with me sir, however, I do not want you to get the wrong idea. While you certainly are a handsome man, I certainly have way too much to worry about at the moment to be romanced. I hear it takes nearly a month to get to The Desert Islands, and, for that month, I intend to earn my keep on this ship. I can cook, clean, and do other forms of physical labor.” she said.

Cid gave Mud a horrified look. “I would never dream of having you work prin....”

Mud lifted her hand to silence him. “This is not debatable.” she said.

Cid nodded. “Then it shall be as you wish.” he said.

“Thank you, sir.” she said.

Cid turned to leave the room, as he opened the door that leads to the deck he turned to her and said, “You know, for someone who says she doesn't want to rule, you are quite good at giving orders.”

Mud looked down to the floor with a slightly ashamed look on her face. “The both of you kind of brought it out of me. Forgive me if I was being bossy.” she said.

Cid smiled at Mud. “Don;t be sorry, my princess, I like it when you're bossy.” he said.

Mud cracked a smile, and looked at him. “Are you still trying?” she asked in disbelief.

“Till the day I die if need be.” he said, then winked at Mud, and left the room, shutting the door behind him.

“How did it go?” Smith asked as Cid got out on deck.

“I used my best line, Smith, and she still shot me down.” he replied.

“Really? You mean, there is a woman out there who can resist the charm of Cid of the High Seas? Are you crushed sir?” Smith asked in surprise.

“Crushed?” asked Cid, perplexed “No man, I think I'm in love.” he said, then walked away leaving Smith standing there, completely confounded.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Averny found herself tied up to the remnants of the destroyed statue of King Augustus in the marketplace in Show Low. Her father, King Augustus stood behind her with a whip in hand as the entire city burned around them. Augustus had the city burned to the ground, and all residents of the city, men, women, and children, expelled to the dungeon at the Northern checkpoint. They were all conspirators in helping Cid escape with Loretta as far as he was concerned. He had placed a bounty on Havarti, Lady Figaro, and Cid, who's name he learned by torturing a few locals.

“Princess Averny, you have betrayed your King, and Master. It would do yo have your body hung from the walls of Azmorene Castle as a sign of what happens to those who betray me, but, in light of your past services to me, I have decided to be merciful, and spare your life, and your son's life. Do not make me regret being merciful. If you ever betray me again, you will die. Instead, before the witness of my soldiers, I shall give you one-hundred lashes.” King Augustus said.

Averny looked around. As many soldiers as could fill the marketplace gathered around to watch. There was almost a joyous atmosphere among the troops. They were happy, and carrying on in a happy mood. She could tell they were about to enjoy watching the show, that is, all but Lord Calloway who she could see was looking at the ground. He took no pleasure at the pain of anyone.

King Augustus looked at the troops gathered around, raising one hand, hushing them. “Are you men ready to hear a royal princess scream in pain?” he yelled to the men, who erupted in cheers at his words. Augustus hushed the men, and walked up to Averny. “ready to scream for our amusement?” he whispered in her ear.

Averny's heart was pounding, she was shaking, uncontrollably, in fear, and tears were streaming down her face. Her pain would be their amusement.

“Stop that crying, and take it like Azmorene royalty you weakling.” Augustus said, then walked back a few feet to start her punishment. “Are you ready!” he yelled to the men, who once again erupted into cheers causing Augustus to hold up his hand to shush them once again before taking aim.

“Crack!” the whip hit Averny so hard, she fell to her knees, unable to breath. Her jaw was clenched, and did not scream. The soldiers chimed in with a “Whoow!” after it hit.

Averny had never been whipped in her life, and was in unimaginable pain from the whip, but couldn't scream as she had the wind knocked out of her.

“Knocked the wind out of you didn't it girl?” Augustus said in amusement as his own daughter, bravely, climbed back up to her feet, to get ready for the next shot. “Lets see your royal blood this time.” Augustus said, as he took his next shot.

“Whoow!” the soldiers said as the next shot tore Averny's dress, and tore open her back, causing her own blood to flow down her dress, and she hit the ground again, still silent as the whip hit her. Averny took a deep breath, and stood back up to the hush of the crowd.

“Impressive.” Augustus said before hitting her again.

“Whoow!” went the soldiers, but Averny still did not scream despite another gash being opened up on her back, Augustus whipped her again, this time as she was standing up, knocking her back down. Tears were flowing from her eyes, but she did not scream no matter the pain of her father's blows.

“Whoow!” the soldiers screamed again, as Augustus whipped a still-silent Averny again. “Whoow!” they screamed again, and again, and again, and again.

Averny's blood was drenching her now shredded white dress, staining it crimson. She didn't even know why she didn't scream out in pain, maybe it was in her royal blood, maybe it was the example shown to her by a Yakovian Slave-Girl, or maybe she was just stubborn, and didn't want to be beaten by her sister. She, least of all knew where she got the strength to resist screaming out.

“Whoow!” the solders went again, and again, and again until about the thirtieth lash from Augustus' whip. Finally, Lord Calloway stepped forward to intercede on Averny's behalf.

“My king.” Lord Calloway said as he approached Augustus

“Yes, old friend.” Augustus answered him.

“Forgive me for interrupting, My King, but your daughter is losing a lot of blood, Sire, yet she has stayed strong, and not cried out in pain. If I may speak on her behalf, she has shown great strength, my friend, and thirty lashes is still a noble amount of lases to take for her crime, Sire. I do believe she understands the point, and much more of this, she will bleed out and die.” Lord Calloway said.

“Do you think thirty is enough Maximinus?” Augustus asked.

“Sire, thirty at you hand is harder than three-hundred at the hands of other men. As you can see, My King, she has remained strong for every lash. I would expect no less from your daughter, Sire.” Lord Calloway said.

Augustus whipped Averny one last time, knocking her down again. “Very well.” he said to Lord Calloway before he raised the whip in the air for his troops, who, once again, erupted in cheers, and then into chants of Averny's name, which her was unable to hear, as the blood-loss and the pain had caused her to blackout.

“I am quite impressed, old friend.” Augustus said, turning toward Lord Calloway. “Perhaps she has more Azmorene blood in her that I thought.”

“Perhaps, sire. Now, with your permission, I would like to go dress her wounds, and stop the bleeding.” Lord Calloway responded, knowing that, outside of battle, bandaging a royal's wound without permission could earn one a death-sentence. Only special servants were allowed to handle royal blood.

“Quite beneath a man of your stature to dress wounds, my friend, but permission granted. Also, “ Augustus said before Lord Calloway turned around to dress her wounds, “after you dress her woulds, load her on her ship,” he said, pointing toward the horizon where two royal ships could be seen out to sea, heading toward Show Low harbor, “and send her to her mother, who is in the Desert Islands at the moment. Also, return to your house and have my royal grandson sent to Azmorene castle.” Augustus said.

“It shall be done as you have said.” Lord Calloway responded. “And for you sire? What is our next move?”

“Amass the fleet. Every ship. This pirate won't escape me. We will hunt him to the end of the world if needed.” Augustus said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud spent her first day on the Sarin learning as much as she could about sailing. She also helped cook meals, and served it to the hungry crew, to their amazement. They had never been served a meal by royalty. In between meals, she cleaned the dishes, swabbed the decks, and even offered to clean the men's clothes for them. Having a woman on board was strange enough for them, but having one that worked as hard as Mud did was all the more strange for them. They, however, were not about to complain.

“Mud, can you come up here for a minute?” Cid asked. He was at the helm, steering the ship. Mud climbed up the stairs to where Cid was. She had kept a little distance from him all day, taking the events of the previous night into account.

“Is there something I can do for you sir?” she asked when she reached Cid.

Cid gave Mud a devious smile. Mud rolled her eyes. “Did you call me up here for no reason, or are you still trying, in vain, to charm me again?” she asked.

“Madam, on day you will fall for my charm, and fall deeply in love with me. That being said, I want you to take the helm. I could use a rest, and I would like to talk to your Lady Havarti.” he said.

“Sir, I have never been on a ship before, and have no idea to steer one, and, wait, why do you want to talk to Havarti?” she asked.

Cid smiled again at her. “My, don't we sound just a bit jealous. If my charms won't work on you, then perhaps I will try them on her. Your rejections are making me think I have lost my touch. My confidence has been shaken, madam.” he replied with a false tone of hurt in his voice. Mud could tell he was playing.

Mud rolled her eyes again. “Many men have come and gone in My Mistress' life, trying to win her heart. None of them have succeeded.” she replied.

“A bunch of rich, overdressed, peacocks boring her with tales of their wealth no doubt. My stories are never boring. I live on the edge of death everyday.” Cid said with swagger. He then waved Mud over to him. “Come on then, I haven't got all day, and have a noble-woman to charm.” he said.

Cid grabbed Mud's left hand and placed it on the wheel, then grabbed her right and did the same. “See, nothing to it.” he said softly. “Just be sure to keep us on the compass heading, due east. The ocean current will push us one direction or the other, so it is very important that you follow the compass.” he informed her.

Mud looked deep into Cid's hazel eyes. He was standing over her left shoulder, helping her steer with his hands still on hers. “How many people does it take to steer a ship?” she asked him.

“Just one.” he said, still staring into her eyes.

“Then, I believe, it is a bit crowded up here sir.” she remarked, shutting him down again.

Cid let go of her hands, and backed away. “I believe you are right, my princess.” he said.

Mud rolled her eyes, yet again. She hated being called princess.

“Tis time for me to take a break even though I could the entire day watching you steer the Sarin. Mark my words, madam. One day, my charms will get through to you. You are the most challenging woman I have ever met, but I will get through someday.” he said with the most charming smile in his arsenal.

“If it ever does happen, would you be kind enough to let me know, sir? It would be information that would be important for me to know too.” she said.

Cid smiled a sincere smile this time, and walked away. He liked a challenge, and this servant-girl wasn't going to be easy.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud waked into the cabin to see Gran sitting in an armchair. The sun had set a few hours ago, and she decided to turn-in for the night. Smith had come up and relieved her at the helm after an hour or so, freeing her to do more chores as she decided to do, along with helping with dinner for the crew. Her first day had been an exciting, if not, exhausting one.

Mud walked up to Gran, and saw that he was not moving. He must be sleeping, she finally decided, but it was hard to tell, because he only had one eye shut.

“Gran.” she whispered.

Gran opened his other eye, and looked at her. “Sorry, Mud, I was just taking a quick nap.” he said.

“I see that.” she replied.

“Did you need something?” he asked her.

“I was going to ask if we could practice more, but if you need to sleep, we can do it another time.” she said.

Gran sprang up, and, again, pulled two wooden practice-swords out of thin air, threw one to her, and they were off, sparring again. Once again, he was amazed at how fast Mud was learning the techniques he was teaching her. More amazing to him was how easily she could blend them into the sparring sessions, she would try one, and in the middle of her strikes, transition to another, without skipping a beat. After about two hours of practice, Mud noticed that Gran was sweating as much as she was, and seemed a little out of breath.

“Let's take a break, shall we?” she said.

Gran nodded, leaned his practice sword against the lounge chair, and sat down. Mud headed to the water pitcher, and poured herself a glass, then looked back at Gran. “So how am I doing?” she asked him.

“You are a quick learner.” he replied.

“I have never thought that learning how to sword-fight would be so fun. I am tired, and yet, I feel energized.” she said.

“You are not just learning to sword-fight, Mud. You may not realize it, because you have never crossed swords with another person, but I am teaching you the sacred sword-techniques of my people. No one born outside of my clan has ever been taught them. It is forbidden by pain of death. You are the first outsider that has ever been taught them, and while I won't say they are unbeatable techniques, there are none better that have ever been discovered.” he said.

“If they are sacred, then why are you teaching them to me?” she asked.

“For two reasons. The first being, you are the only person I trust not to use them for evil purposes. Weaker men, and women would use them for their own evil intentions, as my father did, but the pure-in-heart will use them to protect themselves and others. That is what they should only be used for. The second reason is, it is my way of protecting you in the case that, some day, I may not be around to protect you myself. You can use what I have taught you to protect yourself.” he said.

Mud did not like his reasoning for his second reason. “What do you mean by, in case you may not be around some day? You aren't planning on leaving me are you?” she asked, sad at the thought.

“I would sooner die than leave your side, Mud. However, I may not be around forever.” he said.

“You are Gran, invincible-swordsman of the Tree-People. I have seen you slice through ten men with ease. You defeated the now, nearly unbeatable, sword technique. Who could possibly take you away from me?” she asked, slightly shaken by the thought.

“No one is invincible, Mud. We all die someday.” he said.

“You're scaring me.” she said.

“Not my intentions. I was only meaning to prepare you for the possibility.” he said.

“Please, just promise me we won't talk about this again. I can't stand the thought of it.” she said.

Gran nodded. “As you wish.” he said.

There were a few moments of awkward silence that were broken by the sound of the door opening. Havarti had her arm around Cid to help her walk, and she was laughing about something charming he had said.

“What do we have here?” Cid asked, looking at Mud, Gran, and the practice swords. “Almost looks like sword-practice to me.” he said.

“What's wrong?” Havarti asked Mud when she saw the sad look on her face.

“Awe, nothing. It's fine.” Mud lied, turning to look the other way so Havarti wouldn't read her face, and know it was a lie. Havarti could tell something was wrong, but didn't want to push the issue.

Cid, who was completely oblivious to what was going on, casually walked over to the chair where Gran had left the practice sword. “Do you mind, sir?” he asked pointing to it.

“Go ahead.” Gran replied to Cid, who then picked up the sword.

“Well, Madame, are we practicing or are we standing around?” Cid asked while whipping the practice sword from side-to-side.

“I don't much feel like practicing anymore.” Mud said.

“Oh come on. I promise I will take it easy on you, Princess Loretta.” he said.

Mud gripped her practice sword, clenching I in her right hand. “I told you, “ she said with clenched teeth, “ my name is Mud!”

Mud launched a barrage of strikes at Cid with her practice sword. He barely had enough time to lift his sword to defend against her attacks. Cid was backpedaling, trying to block her every strike. One of her strikes connected at his stomach, hunching him over. He looked up, and tried to get his sword up in time, but to no avail. When he saw the fire in her eyes, he knew it was going to hurt. Mud's final blow came down in Cid's head, knocking him to the floor, and opening a gash.

“Mud, what is wrong with you!” Havarti yelled.

Mud snapped out of her rage, and realized what she had just done. She dropped her practice sword, and dropped to her knees to check on Cid. “I am so sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you.” she said.

Cid was, surprisingly, still conscious. He sat up, blood pouring down his head, and looked at her. “It is OK, Mud. I egged you on. I did not realize you were to advanced, and have paid the price of a fool.” he said.

Mud took a handkerchief out of her pocket, and placed it on his head. “I'm so sorry, Cid. Let me fix it for you. Do you have any medical supplies, and a sewing kit?” she asked.

“Of course we have medical supplies, but they are below deck.” he said. Cid pressed the handkerchief to his head, and stood up. Being a gentleman, he gave Mud his hand other hand and helped her up too.

A few minutes later, the two found themselves below deck, as Mud was cleaning Cid's wound and sewing it shut. She had said nothing the whole way down.

“Well, I certainly now know to only address you as Mud from now on, Cid said lightheartedly. He was still in good spirits.

“I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me. I just...I...well, there is no excuse sir, I was out of line.” she said.

“Tis OK madam. I probably deserved it for some reason or another. It was worth the pain to see how beautiful your are when yo are angry.” he said with his normal swagger.

Mud cracked a smile of disbelief. “Still trying I see.” she said as she finished sewing his wound shut.

“See, madam, I got you to smile at least. I am making progress, working my way in slowly.” he said

“You think so do you?” she said.

“I know so.” he said with a charming smile.

Mud cut the string. “There you go sir, all done.” she said.

“Wait.” Cid said as Mud turned to leave the room. “Since you put me through such pain, and agony, I would say that I have earned a kiss.” he said.

Mud turned back around with a look that told him she was thinking about it. Shrugging her shoulders, she walked over to Cid, and kissed him on his head where the gash was.

“there you go. Does that suffice?” she asked him.

Cid gave her a sincere, warm smile. “If only you had busted open a gash on my lips.” he said.

Mud smiled, shook her head, and left the medical room to return to the captain's quarters.

Cid leaned back in his chair, put his arms behind his head, and felt quite content with himself. He was making progress.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Ugh.” Havarti said as she was hunched over a bucket in Cid's quarters. “Why does it have to rock so much?”

It has been three weeks since The Sarin escaped from Show Low Harbor. Over the course of the weeks, Mud had kept herself busy, learning how to sail, hours of practicing with Gran everyday, and resisting Cid's attempts to charm her. For the last two days, however, Cid had grounded them to his quarters, because The Sarin, suddenly, found herself in the middle of a massive storm. It was too dangerous for them to be on deck, Cid told them. He didn't want them to be swept away in the storm. Mud still couldn't tell if his concern was genuine, or if he was keeping them safe, planning to ransom them off in the future. One can never tell with Pirates, she told herself. She decided that it was probably a genuine concern for both reasons.

“Oh come on Havarti, it's not that bad.” Mud said.

Havarti looked up from the bucket. “Easy for you to say, you're Yakovian, it's...”

“In my blood.” Mud said, cutting her off.

“Yes.” Havarti replied.

Mud looked down at the floor. “It's funny how everyone else seems to know what's in my blood but me. I don't know anything about my mother's people. I don't know anything about where I come from. I know enough of my father's side to know how terrible he is, and the Azmorene family has been throughout history, but I know nothing about The House of Yakov.” she said.

“I have not been to the Yakovian Province, but I do know they are a strange people with customs much different than ours. I really haven't had much interaction with Yakovians, well, except for you, Mud.” Havarti said. She could tell, by the look on Mud's face, that she was dissatisfied with Havarti's answer. “Why is this, suddenly, so important?” Havarti asked.

“I just want to know where I came from.” Mud replied.

“I think that you are worried that your mother's side is just as terrible as your father's. Even if they are, and I can tell you for sure they aren't, but even if they are, it wouldn't matter, because you are a much different person than they are.” Havarti said.

“How are you so sure that I don't have it in me to be just as cruel as they are? Everyone says everything else is in my blood, so why wouldn't cruelty be an attribute that got passed on to me as well? Why wouldn't I be as capable of doing the same things as my father, and sister?” Mud asked.

“Because I know you Mud. Just the fact that you are concerned about being able to be a cruel as them already tells me you aren't like them. You are the most pure-hearted person I have ever known. Had you been raised by your father, I still don't believe he would have been able to corrupt you. Averny is the way she is, because she was born of wicked stock. She never had a chance. Not only was she raised by your father, but her mother as well. He mother, Queen Raminda, is every bit as coldblooded as your father is. She hails from he Frozen-Lands, far beyond The Desert Islands. A continent that is much colder than Kain's lands to the north. It is a fitting place for her, considering the kind of woman she is. Everyone I have ever spoken to, who knew her, has said the most lovely things about your mother, Isabel. They tell me how she was pure in heart, like you are. If anything was passed down to you, it was your Mother's kind heart, so, please, stop worrying about it. Even when you become queen, you will never stoop to their level of cruelty. I know you don't have it in you. You are a better person than they are.” Havarti said.

Mud looked down at the floor. She wasn't sure if she believed Havarti or not. During the conversation she noticed something. “The ship has stopped rocking. I think the storm is over. I'm going to go check things out on the deck.” she said, then exited the cabin.

The warm sun felt good on her skin as Mud took the time for her eyes to adjust to the light out on deck.

“Fear not, madam, for the storm has passed, the the worst of our journey is over.” Cid said when he saw Mud emerge from the cabin.

“Who said I was afraid?” she asked.

“I assumed that, by the way you hid in my cabin, you, your Tree-friend, and Lady Havarti, that you were all terrified of the waves.” he said.

Mud rolled her eyes. She knew Cid was playing a game, trying to get a rise out of her. “So how far off course did the storm blow us?” she asked, changing the subject.

“Well, that is the strange part. I have been checking my charts, and it appears the storm has actually pushed us closer to the Desert Isles.” he replied.

“Are you sure about that?” she asked.

“I checked three times, my dear.” he said.

“How close are we now?” she asked.

“With these winds, it appears that we should be docked on The Big Island in about two days from now.” he said.

That news mad Mud a little anxious. She knew she would eventually reach The Desert Islands, but she had just gotten into her comfort zone on The Sarin, and things were moving so fast for her now. Already, she would be forced into a new unknown on the Desert Islands.

“You could always just stay on The Sarin with us, and sail the seas. The men adore you, and have been telling me how much you have done to make this their favorite trip so far.” Cid offered, seeing the look of anxiety on Mud's face.

“I would love to, but I have already inconvenienced you enough, sir. And with My Father looking for me, it would be better for you all if I leave.” she said.

“Madam, if I did not defy kings on a daily basis, I wouldn't be a very good pirate, would I. Augustus may, indeed, be the nastiest king to live since The Wizard King, but I am not afraid of him.” Cid said boldly.

“Irregardless, I am not going to continue to put you in danger, sir.” she replied.

Cid cracked a charming smile at Mud. “That, my dear, actually sounds like genuine concern for me.” he said.

Mud returned it with a smile of her own. “I would just hate to see Smith without an employer. I'm sure he has a family to feed on one of these continents.” she said.

“Still resisting my charms I see. It is OK, madam, I know you are just scared of the truth.” he said.

“The truth?” she asked, puzzled.

“That you are madly in love with me.” he responded with swagger.

Mud was about to respond when Gran teleported in, startling her. “Excuse me mister irresistible, fearless, pirate captain, but, if you'll notice, we are sailing through a debris field.” Gran said.

Cid and Mud walked over to the side-railing of the ship, and sure enough, there were barrels and all other kinds of debris floating in the water around them.

“What could have caused this?” Mud asked.

“There must have been another ship nearby. It must have sunk in the storm.” Cid replied. He looked back at the crew on deck. “Scavenge what what you can meboys.” he yelled.

“Do you think there are any survivors?” Mud asked.

“Highly unlikely my dear. In a storm like that, even if they managed to make it off their ship, the waves surely would have overcome them.” he said.

“If they all died, then isn't it in bad-taste to take their things?” she asked.

“I should hardly think they'll be needing them. Remember, I am a pirate, and if I can get treasure or supplies off a ship I didn't have to sink myself, then that is a good day for me. Food, powder, and cannonballs are expensive, my dear.” Cid replied.

Mud looked at Gran with a look of disgust over what she just heard. Gran shrugged his shoulders. He could see no fault in Cid's logic. “It is the way of things. Dead men don't need food.” he said.

Mud, angrily, walked to the rail on the opposite side of The Sarin.

Cid looked at Gran. “What is her problem?” he said in a low voice.

Gran shrugged his shoulders, and shook his head.

Mud leaned on the rail of the port side of the ship. “How could they be so cold.” she said to herself. Here eyes scanned the debris in the water around her. She wondered who's ship it was that went down. How tragic life can be at times. As she was pondering this, something caught Mud's eye. She looked as something that appeared to be a golden eagle landed on a plank of wood that was floating in the water. Mud looked, and sure enough, there was a golden eagle sitting on a plank of wood, it's golden feathers shimmering in the sunlight. Mud had seen eagles before, but never one of pure gold. She pulled out the telescope, which Cid had given her a few weeks back, to get a closer look at the majestic creature that sat in the distance before her. As Mud focused in on the Eagle with her telescope, she watched in amazement as the eagle disappeared into thin air, reveling, to her great surprise, the figure of a woman floating on the wooden plank. Mud could not see much of her, but the girl, weakly, waving toward The Sarin in a hope that someone would see her.

“There is someone in the water!” Mud yelled.

Cid, Gran, and a couple of Crew members came rushing over.

“She is floating on that wooden plank over there.” Mud said pointing.

“Mister Smith, turn hard to port!” Cid yelled.

The Sarin turned toward the girl, and after a few tense minutes was close enough for Rufus to dive into the water to retrieve the girl.

“Get her some water.” Cid commanded as Rufus dragged her on board.

The woman drank water as if she had never had water before. Mud couldn't help but notice how ornately dressed she was. Her dress was one solid piece of linen that had precious stones woven into it with golden thread. On top of her head still stood a golden crown with even more precious stones on it. Her makeup had been ruined by the ocean water, but Mud could see how beautiful she was with a darker complexion that Mud's, and her tangled mess of auburn hair.

“Who are you, and what ship did you come off of?” Cid asked when the girl had finished drinking water.

The girl had a slightly dazed look about her, she had been in the water a long time, clinging to that plank of wood for dear life, but she was still able to answer.” I am Elisheva, a royal princess of the house of Yakov. I was crossing on the royal ship K'Ruvim for my wedding. I am to be wed to Moavi, Royal Prince of the House Dysart, the younger brother of King Davari.” she said in a strange accent that Mud couldn't place.

Cid had a look on his face as if he was thinking about something. “I will give you safe passage the rest of the way to Dysart Castle. In the meantime, my maidservants will get you out of those wet clothes, and into dry ones.” he said.

“No one is...going...to...touch...my...clothes...” Elisheva said as she finally passed out from exhaustion.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud was awakened from her sleep in a lounge chair by the sound of a woman speaking a strange language to her. She looked over to see Elisheva looking at her from the bed she had been sleeping on. The Princess spoke the strange language to her again.

Mud gave her a confused look. “I'm sorry, I don't understand what you are saying.” she said, thinking that, perhaps, being stranded at sea had driven the princess mad.

Elisheva returned the look of confusion to Mud. “Are you not Yakovian?” she asked Mud.

“Well, I guess I am.” Mud said, unsure.

“And yet, you speak like an Azmorene, and do not know our ancient language. Your lighter skin tone tells me one of your parents was of Azmorene descent, which explains why you speak like one.” Elisheva said.

Mud suddenly felt very insecure about herself. Would she ever be able to fit in with Her Mother's People?

“Who was your father?” Elisheva asked.

“Well...I...” Mud started, fumbling to answer the question.

“Were raised as a slave. Chances are, your mother was forced into a relationship with an Azmorene soldier, and she sold you into slavery. I'm sorry. My Grandmother has gone to great lengths to stop the sale of our Kin into slavery, but this disgusting practice goes on to this day. She has even gone for far as to offer double what the slavers do for the children, but so many still slip through.” Elisheva said.

“That could very well be what happened, Princess. I do not know for sure.” Mud lied, while still refusing to make eye contact with Elisheva.

“I am not Azmorene Royalty. Being half-Yakovian makes you my kin, and my equal, even if you are a servant. We are both daughters of our people, so please, cousin, look me in the eyes. We don't punish our servants for doing it, because we are a nation of brothers and sisters.” Elisheva said.

Mud, slowly, turned and looked Elisheva in the eyes. She wasn't avoiding eye-contact out of fear of punishment, but she was terrified that Elisheva would figure out who she was. Mud did not know why this thought scared her.

“Such beautiful eyes. They could give Queen Isabel a run for their money I would bet.” Elisheva said.

Mud instantly returned her gaze to the floor, hoping her fear didn't show on her face.

“I do feel as though I have seen you before.” Elisheva said, then her eyes grew bright, and she jumped off the bed, and to the other side of the room.

“It's not what you think.” Mud said, thinking she had been discovered.

“Get away from me sorceress!” Elisheva screamed at Mud.

“Sorceress?” Mud said, confused.

“I have seen you before, witch! You appeared to me in a vision a month ago. I could feel your dark power in the vision.” Elisheva said.

Mud put her hand up to Elisheva in a manner saying she wasn't going to hurt her. “I assure you, I am not a witch.” she said.

“Then how did you appear to me in a vision? Certainly, a mere slave wouldn't appear to me like that unless she was versed in the dark arts. You probably used your dark powers to sink my ship too.” Elisheva said.

“Wow, that is pretty ridiculous. Whatever then.” Mud said as she walked toward the door to leave the cabin.

“Where are you going?” Elisheva demanded.

“I am using my dark magic to open to door, and go back out on deck.” mud, sarcastically, replied.

Mud made her way to Cid, who was at the helm, when she got back out on deck. “Her royal highness is awake.” Mud informed him.

“You don't sound so thrilled about it? Not sure what's going on, but it's good to know she's awake. She is our safe-passage to The Big Island.” Cid said, pointing to the landmass that was becoming larger by the second.

Mud had completely forgotten about her anxieties about where they were going.

“What are your plans when we land?” Cid asked her.

“I don't really know. Perhaps Havarti will use her contacts to keep us in hiding. This was kind of thrust on us at the last minute.” Mud replied.

“So, what you are telling me is, you have no plans.” Cid said.

“Yep. That's about right. Mud said.

“Is that so? Well, madam, I too have many contacts on these islands. If you need, I can also call in a few favors from those who owe me.” Cid replied.

“You would do that?” she asked him.

“Certainly.” he replied.

“Why?” she asked.

“Well” Cid started, “I've grown quite fond of...”

The door to the captain's cabin slammed open, all of the sudden, and Elisheva came out the door with a look of pure anger.

“What seems to be the problem, Princess Elisheva?” Cid asked her.

Elisheva looked up to where Cid and Mud were, and pointed at Mud. “You dare bring me onto this ship with that witch!” she shouted.

Cid gave Elisheva a befuddled look. “I have no idea what you are talking about, Princess.” he told her.

“I am talking about the apparition I saw in a vision a month ago. It was your Yakovian slave-girl. She is a practitioner of very dark, and very ancient magic.” she said while still pointing at Mud.

Cid gave Mud an “aha” look. Now he knew why Mud seems so glum when she came out on deck. “I assure you, Princess Elisheva, she is just a mere slave-girl.” he said.

“Do not lie to me. I have felt dark-power before, and her face has been burnt into my memory. I felt the very presence of evil round her in my vision.” Elisheva said.

“I assure you, Your Majesty, I am no witch.” Mud said to her.

Elisheva made her way up to the helm where Mud and Cid were standing, and she looked Mud up and down. “I will admit, you certainly don't look evil. You eyes are those of one who is pure-in-heart. So tell me, Daughter of Yakov, who are you, and please don't lie to me.” she said.

Mud had a very nervous look on her face. Should she really reveal herself to her royal cousin? What would Elisheva do, or think? Would she turn Mud in to King Augustus? Too many questions flooded her mind, and she just froze. She did not know what to do.

“Well, I am waiting.” Elisheva said.

“I cannot tell you who I am...I...I” Mud started, but, stopped to point to an object sticking one-hundred feet out of the water behind her. Without looking at the object, she pointed directly at it. She could feel it's presence. “What it that?” she asked Cid.

“That is the ancient marker. It tells us tat we are five miles from the big Island. They say the ancient Wizard King had them all over the world, and they would open portals that allowed him to travel from point to point all over the world in his ship.” Cid said.

Mud started to feel faint. She could hear whispering in an ancient tongue. She looked at Elisheva who also looked faint.

“You foolish man, you should know better than to take a royal so close to the totem. It has ill effects on us.” Elisheva said.

“I'm sorry, this is the first time I have ever transported royals...are you OK Mud?” Cid asked.

Mud looked down, the Azmorene on her stomach was glowing as bright as the sun through her clothes. Elisheva, who's eagle was glowing just as brightly on her back, looked at Mud as if she had seen a ghost.

“Lori? Could it be?” Elisheva said.

Mud, suddenly, lost all control. Her eyes began to glow, and she could feel The Wizard's pull on her again. He had complete control over her body. She felt herself moving toward the railing of the ship.

“Lori, stop!” Elisheva yelled.

Gran ran toward Mud, to try and stop her before she reached the rail, but Mud turned around and shot him in the chest with an energy beam, sending him flying across the deck.

“Cid!” screamed Havarti who had made her way on deck during the commotion, “Shoot the pillar!”

“Smith! Load the port cannons!” Cid yelled.

It was too late, Mud already found herself in the warm sea water. The Wizard was pulling her toward an open portal deep in the water.

“BOOM!” Went the first cannon, the ball smashed into the pillar, cracking it a little.

“Shoot it again!” Cid yelled.

“BOOM!” Went the second cannon shot, this time finishing the pillar off, and causing it to fall directly toward The Sarin.

“Oh no!” Cid said as her grabbed the wheel, and tried to move his ship out of the way of the path of the falling pillar, but it was too late. The giant pillar smashed into The Sarin, ripping her in half.

As the pillar broke, a shockwave of energy shot through the water. Mud could feel herself being propelled forward in the water, moving as fast as a torpedo, before she lost consciousness

Cid jumped down the steps, and grabbed Elisheva, and Havarti grabbed a nearly unconscious Gran, and the rest of the crew jumped in the water, clinging to whatever floating debris they could grab a hold of. They all made it safely off the ship. They were five miles from shore, and they knew they had to swim for it.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I hate these disgusting islands.” Queen Raminda Azmorene said. She was out on her morning ride around a, small, Azmorene owned island off the coast of the main Desert Island. “I think I will have my great husband conquer them just to destroy them.” she said to a noble woman who was riding with her.

“Yes, My Queen. These islands are absolutely dreadful. Your Mighty Husband would conquer them without any problem.” the noblewoman replied.

“I do not know why he tolerates these these people. Why did he send his wife, and my noble son here to witness the wedding of a lesser prince, and some Yakovian whore? I feel as though I have been exiled to this disgusting place with his lesser-race of dark-skinned people. These people should be our servants, not our friends.” Raminda said coldly.

“I cannot question your great husband's motives, but I do agree, these people need to be conquered, and enslaved.” the noblewoman responded.

Something that appeared to be a bunch of rags on the beach, suddenly, caught the Queen's eye. “Go see what that is.” she commanded to one of her bodyguards.

The guard rode toward the lump of rags, and dismounted his horse to get a better look at it.

“Well, what is it?” Queen Raminda asked impatiently.

“It is a girl, My Queen.” the guard responded.

“A girl?” Raminda asked, riding closer to get a better look herself.

“Yes Majesty. From the looks of it, a Yakovian slave, but she appears to be in Azmorene dress.” he replied.

“Yakovian slave? Interesting.” Raminda said.

“What a rare find. Ever since that Yakovian witch, Ruth, banned the slave-trade of her people, it has become increasingly rare to find a Yakovian slave in Azmorene lands, and even the low-quality ones cost a fortune.” The Noblewoman said.

“Rare indeed. My husband has refused to pay the asking price for a Yakovian. Why should the most powerful king in the world be so stingy with his money. Unlike most nobles, we can actually afford them. The only one we have came with his dead wife, and she's just a nanny.” Raminda said.

“What shall I do with her?” the guard asked.

“I am half tempted to tell you to throw her back in, or, even, to feed her to the dogs. However, curiosity has gotten the best of me. Take her back to the Manner. When she wakes up, find out who she is, and where she came from. If her answers do not suffice, throw her back into the sea for all I care.” Raminda said.

“Yes Majesty.” the guard said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud woke up with her arms chained to a wall. Her clothes were soaking wet, and she had been asleep on a hard, stone, floor. Her stirring attracted the guard outside her cell.

“Ah, so the driftwood is awake.” The guard said.

“Where...where am I?” Mud asked.

“You are on Azmorene Island. You washed ashore and were discovered a few hours ago on the beach. So tell me, little driftwood, who are you, and where did you come from?” he asked.

“Azmorene Island?” Mud asked.

“Yes, the island owned by the Azmorene Royal Family.” he replied. “Queen Raminda herself discovered you. She wanted me to...”

“Darius! Stop giving the girl information.” said a stern-looking guard who was monitoring their conversation.

“Yes Captain!” Darius said with a salute. Darius looked back at Mud. “He thinks you are a hired assassin.” he said in a low tone.

“Ask her who she is, and let her know her life depends on the answer she gives.” said the captain as he approached the cell to get a better look at Mud.

Darius looked closer at Mud. “Who are you?” he asked her.

“M...Mud. My name is Mud.” she replied.

“And where did you come from, girl?” the captain asked.

Mud's mind was still a little hazy. “I don't know. I remember a ship. I think it was a pirate ship. Wait, was it? I can't fully remember.” she said.

The captain drew his sword. “So, you are a pirate. I knew you were bad news.” he said.

“Me? A pirate? Certainly not.” Mud said, regaining her wits as the haze in her mind cleared. “I was stolen from my master by a pirate. What a disgusting man.” she said on the fly.

“And who is your noble master?” The Captain asked.

Mud said the first name that came to mind. “Lord Wetherson.” she blurted out.

“Ah, my old friend Lord Wetherson.” said a voice who's speaker Mud could not see. “How is my old friend?” the voice asked.

“When I last saw him, he was well, traveling the north country.” Mud said to the voice.

The Captain, and Darius bowed their heads to the source of the voice. “Prince Augustus, to what do we owe the pleasure?” The Captain said.

Mud knew what Azmorene slaves were supposed to do in the presence of royalty. She got down on her knees, and put her forehead to the floor, keeping her eyes down. She could hear Prince Augustus approach the cell.

“See, Captain Bryce, she even knows how Azmorene slaves are to react when royalty enters a room.” Prince Augustus said.

“I understand that, my prince, but that can be learned.” Captain Bryce responded.

“Yes, but her accent would be much harder to reproduce. Yakovian women are incredibly beautiful, but I can hardly understand anything they say to me. This girl was raised Azmorene. Plus, she knew of Lord Wetherson's journey to the Northern lands. When I saw him last, he could speak of nothing else.” Prince Augustus said.

“I still do not think it a good idea to release her.” Captain Bryce said.

“That is why you are paid to protect, and not think. Stand up girl.” Prince Augustus said.

Mud did as she was told, making sure not to make eye-contact with her royal half-brother.

“You are not an assassin, are you?” Prince Augustus asked her.

“No, your highness.” she responded.

“I believe you.” The Prince said to her. He then turned to Captain Bryce. “Take her to the servant quarters. She shall be our servant until the chance to return her to Lord Wetherson arrives.” he said.

Prince Augustus then turned and walked away.

Captain Bryce unlocked the cell door, and opened it. “Just so you know, the prince may be fool enough to trust you, but that doesn't mean I am. I will be watching you.” he said.

“I understand sir.” Mud said to him.

A few minutes later, Mud found herself following Darius to the servant quarters, which were underground, and down the hall from the holding-cells.

“Matilda here will show you to your sleeping quarters.” Darius said, pointing to the middle-aged servant-woman as they entered the servant quarters. “I guess, as servant life goes, you could do worse than being a royal servant. Their clothes, alone, cost more than I make in a year.” he said to Mud.

Though the servant-quarters were in the basement of the Manner, they were decorated more ornately than the great hall at Figaro Manner. The wall were filled with paintings, embellished tapestries, and Mud could feel the plush, velvety, rose-colored carpet on her bare-feet. The servants themselves wore clothes like those Mud had seen on Averny's servants. Mud watched in wonder as multitudes of servants came and went.

“Well, Mud, I have to take my leave. My guard duty starts soon, so I shall leave you with Matilda.” Darius said bowing to her.

“See you around good-sir.” she said with a bow of her own.

Darius turned and walked away, leaving Mud with Matilda, who Mud now turned a nervous gaze to.

“First time in a royal dwelling?” Matilda asked sternly.

“First time I remember.” Mud responded.

“Here, take these.” Matilda said shoving a clean pair of servant clothes into Mud's arms. “You are filthy, my dear. I will take you to the washroom.” she said bidding Mud to follow her.

The servant washroom was, easily, as ornate as the master bath in Figaro Manner. Mud could only imagine how lavish the royal baths must be. The paths were pools on the floor that were filled with sea-water, brought in through a series of aqueducts, There were even window-wells that let sunlight into the room.

“Clothes off, and in you go.” Matilda commanded.

“I'd rather not take them off.” Mud said, fearing her Azmorene Mark would be seen.

“You Yakovians and your strange customs. Fine, strip down to your undergarments, and get in, but you will have to take them off to put on your servant clothes.” she told Mud.

Mud did as told, taking off all but her undergarments, and she started to get into the bath.

“Did you burn yourself child?” Matilda asked pointing to the spot on Mud's navel where her royal mark sat.

Mud looked down and saw a black outline in her undershirt, exactly on the spot her royal mark sat. It very well did look as if it had been burnt into her clothes.

“I don't know, mam, I was given these clothes on the ship I was on.” Mud lied.

“I see.” Matilda responded suspiciously. “Well, hurry up child, we haven't all day. The dinner serving starts in an hour.” she said.

The warm ocean water felt good on Mud's skin as she entered the bath. As she sat down in the pool, her thoughts turned toward her friends. She could not remember what happened, nor did she know how she came to be on this strange island. It all seemed like a bad dream. Where was everyone else?

“Come here, I will wash your hair.” Matilda said.

Mud moved to an underwater step with her back to Matilda, who lathered up soap, and started running her fingers through Mud's hair.

“Thank you, mam.” Mud said as Matilda started to wash her hair.

“I do not know what you have been through in you life, nor can I imagine how you came to be here with me today, but I want you to know that I never stopped praying for you, and you are safe now.” Matilda said to her with a shake in her voice.

Mud turned around to see tears in Matilda's eyes.

“What's the matter?” she asked Matilda, slightly panicked.

“You look so much like your mother. You have her beauty, her grace, and her tenderness.” Matilda said.

Fight-or-flight gripped Mud, who couldn't hide her look of panic now. She had been discovered.

“Yes, I served Isabel. She only sat on the throne for a year, but she was still the greatest Azmorene queen to ever sit on the throne. She had such a beautiful soul.” Matilda said hugging Mud's neck. “It's an honor to finally meet you, Loretta, you have grown to be every bit as beautiful as your mother.” she said.

“How did you know?” Mud asked.

“I could never forget your mother. You look just like her. I could never forget how it felt to wash her hair. The same auburn hair you have. Do not worry, my future queen, I would sooner die than reveal who your are to those monsters.” Matilda said, then let go of her embrace. “Now finish washing. I will get you a robe so no one sees your Azmorene lion. We have to be extra careful that no one else sees it. This will require you staying far away from your royal half-brother.” she said.

“Why would I need to stay away from Augustus in particular?” Mud asked.

“He is known as Prince Augustus the Horny, and he will try to bed you as he tries with all the pretty young servants. Those poor women who have the displeasure of becoming pregnant are forced to carry their children full term. Queen Raminda then forces them to watch as she throws their newborn child into the ocean.” Matilda answered.

Mud gave Matilda a positively mortified look. She had never heard of anything so disgusting in her entire life. Having slaves killed is one thing, but to kill an innocent baby is beyond heartless. Mud didn't know if there was a more deplorable act in existence.

“Why would they kill innocent babies?” she asked.

“It is because the children are not pure royals. According to the Queen, they have inferior blood running through them, and aren't worthy of life.” Matilda answered, a hint of anger in her voice.

Mud's mortified look changed to one of pure anger. She had heard that Raminda was a ruthless woman, but not in her wildest imagination could she imagine anyone being that depraved. She had the urge to throw Raminda into the ocean as punishment for her crimes against the innocent.

“Yes, My Princess, do not think my calling them monsters is an exaggeration. Should The Queen discover who you are, she wouldn't hesitate to kill you.” Matilda said.

Mud finished bathing, still filled with disgust and anger toward her stepmother, and half-brother. Matilda fetched her a comfortable, plush robe to wear so she could change into her servant clothes. Periodically, Matilda would return, help Mud into the clothes, then give her a warm hug, and kiss her forehead, and tear up again. Seeing Mud had made her heart so merry, and Mud could feel this woman's love for her. What a beautiful feeling the finally meet a stranger that had loved her all her life, someone she never knew existed that loved her, even in her darkest hours of life, cared about her, rooted for her, and prayed for her. Mud was almost as overwhelmed by the love shown to her as Matilda was in giving it to her. This woman was a stranger, but had loved Mud her entire life, though she knew her not. Mud's anger and hurt over her stepmother dissolved, overtaken by Matilda's loving on her. What a feeling for her to know, all her life, she was important, and she mattered to someone who loved her deeply.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A short while later, Mud found herself in a long hallway outside the royal kitchen. She was one in a long line of servants waiting to serve the royal family and their honored guests for dinner. She was amazed at how luxurious the Desert Manner was. The insides were completely covered in marble, with gold-leaf trimmings. The paintings and tapestries lining the walls were of the highest quality she had ever seen. Everything in The Desert Manner was a testament to Azmorene wealth, and this was merely a vacation home for the royal family.

“Hey, you're that Yakovian they picked up off the beach aren't you?” said a girls voice behind Mud.

Mud turned to see a pretty servant with straight brown hair fair skin, and brown eyes, staring at her.

“Hi, I'm Marina. My mother told me your name was Mud. What a strange name.” Marina said.

“I didn't choose it, but I have grown to like it.” Mud responded.

“I suppose that none of us really get to choose our names.” Marina said.

“Yakovian!” Matilda said causing Mud to look at her. “Yakovian, you have been chosen to serve the royal table. Remember, make no eye-contact, and say, absolutely nothing unless they speak to you first.” Matilda said, walking toward Mud. “And worry not, neither The Queen, nor Augustus have any idea what your mother looked like, and they won't recognize you.” she whispered in Mud's ear.

Matilda then looked at Marina. “You are Queen Raminda's food tester tonight.” she said.

“Yes mother.” Marina responded.

“Remember, I am not your mother when we are serving, my dear.” Matilda replied, then turned to address the crowd of servants. “The first course of the meal is ready. Everyone to their places. Pick up your trays in the kitchen, and start taking them out. Royals get served first!” she said.

Mud was given a wine pitcher in the kitchen and then told to follow Marina, and Matilda. The dining hall to The Desert Manner twice as big as the biggest ballroom at Figaro Manner, and the marble floors so shiny, Mud could see her reflection in them. At the end of many tables filled with food, and a multitude of other noble lords, and ladies were two massive marble pillars which went to the ceiling, and had a large open balcony behind them which overlooked the ocean. In between the two massive pillars sat the largest, most ornate table in the room. It was up five steps so as to overlook the rest of the table in the room as the place of honor. The center of the table had a carved lion head in it, which Mud thought made the table look gaudy. Mud could tell it was the royal table as she followed Matilda and Marina toward it.

There was life entertainment going on in the middle of the dinning room as well. Two large men were boxing with spiked gloves to the cheers of many nobles, and Prince Augustus himself, who Mud could see was clapping as she got closer to the table.

“I would go out there and show them how it's done, but I'm too tired after my weekend at the brothel.” mud heard Prince Augustus say to a few chosen noble sons. “I could kill them both with ease.” he boasted to his friends as Mud walked by.

Finally, Mud arrived at her destination, keeping her head down so as not to make eye-contact with either the queen or any of the nobles sitting with her at the table.

“Can you believe that, a Royal Princess of the House Yakov pulled out of the sea with a dirty band of Pirates by a local fishing vessel. I thought that Yakovians were some of the best ship builders, but apparently, her ship sank too.” said a snooty-sounding noblewoman.

“I hope for his sake that Prince Moavi never takes her on a boat. He will have to keep her safely on dry ground.” said a noble lord sitting at the table.

Mud's heart nearly jumped out of her chest in excitement. She knew they were talking about Elisheva.

“It just goes to show you that some lesser-races aren't fit to be royalty.” Queen Raminda said.

“Certainly not. I cannot believe your great husband used to be married to a Yakovian.” another noblewoman said.

Raminda laughed an evil laugh. “Luckily for me, she was too weak to have an Azmorene baby. Such a weak, despicable, people those Yakovians.” she said.

“So, any news on your royal step-daughter?” the noblewoman asked sarcastically.

Queen Raminda cackled again. “The only news is that she was dead eighteen years ago.” she said.

“And yet, your Great Husband still plans on holding her crowning ceremony.” the noblewoman asked.

“As great as my husband is, he still fools himself in believing the girl, somehow, survived what they believe to be a Tree-Person attack.” Raminda said.

“Are they as good as they say?” the noblewoman asked.

“No one has ever survived one of their attacks. Not one. The only person I know who has ever crossed swords with one and lived to tell the tale is Captain Bryce.” Raminda said, pointing back at Captain Bryce.

The Noblewoman looked back at Captain Bryce. “So you have actually fought with one and survived?” she asked, intrigued.

“Yes, Milady. I was on a hunting trip with King Augustus, about five years ago now. I got separated from the rest of the hunting party while tracking a stag. I finally tracked it to a meadow where it was grazing. I raised my bow to shoot it, but someone's arrow beat me too it, felling the stag before I could. I watched as what appeared to be a teenager, dressed in black, emerged from a tree to claim his prize.” Captain Bryce said.

“So it was merely a young one?” the woman asked.

“Indeed. I was overconfident, and tried to take the stag from him, having tracked it for so long, and we indeed crossed swords. He may have been a mere teen, but he fought like a demon. My blade never came close to him, and I am one of the few capable of jousting with Our Great King, Augustus The teen was too good, it felt as if he was toying with me.” he said.

“How did you survive?” asked Queen Raminda, who had heard the story before, but had a renewed interest in it.

“I would love to say it was because of my skill, and fortitude, but, in the end, My Queen, I lived, simply because he didn't want to kill me. I still bear the scars of his sword to this day, but, it seems, he just wanted the stag. I don't know why he showed mercy that day. They are not a people known for showing mercy, but he only gave me a couple of shallow wounds to stop me from moving, and took the stag and left.” He replied

“So you see,” said Queen Raminda, “if the Tree-People, for whatever reason, were sent to kill my dearly departed step-daughter, she would never have survived. If a mere youth could do that to the captain of my guard, a man my life is trusted to, just imagine what the entire clan would be capable of.”

“The girl certainly is dead.” said a nobleman with a hunk of meat in his mouth. “I have said this for years.”

“If they are that good, then she must be dead. I do wonder what she would look like were she here today though.” the noblewoman said.

Queen Raminda looked at Mud. “More wine.” she said, causing Mud approach the table to pour her a new glass. “Well, Loretta was a half-breed. She would have lighter skin than a typical Yakovian, and probably deep blue eyes as they all seem to have.” said Queen Raminda, who grabbed Mud's hand as she was pouring The Queen a new glass. “Look at me, slave.” Raminda said to Mud, who did as commanded, staring into Raminda's cold gray eyes.

“You have such beautiful blue eyes.” the queen said.

“T..thank you, my queen.” Mud struggled out.

Raminda then looked at her guests. “Loretta would look almost exactly like my Yakovian slave right here.” she said.

“Are you sure that isn't Loretta right there?” the nobleman said.

Raminda looked Mud up and down, as if studying her. Mud's heart was in her throat. Raminda let out another evil cackle, and the rest of the table erupted in laughter with her.

“You are too funny.” Raminda said when the laughter finally died down. “But just to be thorough” she said, looking back to Mud, “Slave, you aren't Loretta are you?” she asked.

“No my queen.” Mud said.

“What is your name, slave?” Raminda asked.

“Mud, my name is Mud.” she said.

The entire table, once again, erupted into laughter.

“That's the first Yakovian I've ever met with a suitable name.” Queen Raminda said, short on breath from laughing so hard.

The rest of the meal went smoothly. The Queen stopped paying any attention to Mud unless she wanted more wine, but Mud could feel Augustus' eyes on her a lot. The conversation soon switched to gossip, and the Queen spared no one. Mud listened as she stabbed everyone she could in the back with her tirades and rants at other people's expense, even Averny wasn't safe from Raminda's bile being spewed at her. Mud couldn't help but feel a little bad for Averny after hearing how her own mother cut her down in front of others. She felt, by the end of the meal, Mud felt sorry for both Averny, and Prince Augustus for having been raised by this rotten woman.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Finally, Mud found herself back in the servant quarters after both the dinner and cleanup were over. She felt a little tired, but had no interest in trying to sleep so soon. She decided to go for a walk around the manner instead.

Grabbing a bucket, and a floor-brush, she left to wander around. She knew that she was less likely to be stopped by the guards if it looked like she was busy cleaning. It was technique she learned at Figaro Manner. As she walked around the manner, exploring the many hallways and stairwells, she would, occasionally, pull out the brush, and scrub the floor, especially when the guards were walking by. She even greeted Darius as he walked bye with another guard on his guard-duty.

She eventually found herself in the royal wing of the manner in her wanderings. Only the most trusted servants were allowed into the Royal Wing, but the guards were absent at the moment. The Queen, and Prince Augustus must have still been out drinking and entertaining their guests as well in the after-dinner party that was taking place in the royal ballroom.

Realizing where she was, Mud decided to turn around, and return to the servant-quarters. As she started walking back down the hallway, she was startled by the sound of heavy footsteps heading her way. As the footsteps approached the corner of the hallway, mud heard a soldier say, “Captain Bryce, the Queen is looking for you.”

Mud panicked, Captain Bryce would, surely, have her head as a would-be assassin. She opened the nearest door, and entered a dark room to hide from him.

“Tell the queen that I am turning in for the night, and send Darius to take care of whatever she needs.” mud head Captain Bryce say through the door.

Mud listened intently as his footsteps turned the corner, and continued down the hallway, past the room she was hiding in. Mud breathed a sigh of relief as the footsteps disappeared. She decided to look around the room out of fear that she may have taken refuge in an inhabited room. He bright moonlight outside the windows of the room illuminated the room enough for Mud to realize she was in a royal practice-room. The walls of the room were lined with racks holding various swords, spears, and other weapons of war.

One of the racks caught Mud's eye. On it were practice-swords of various types. Walking over to it, she picked up one of the wooden swords. It felt good in her hands. Looking around to see if anyone was looking, she slowly waved it through the air in a cutting motion. Confident that she was alone, she took her stance, and began practicing the techniques Gran had taught her, as if fighting her shadow. She had learned so much over the weeks of practicing with Gran on The Sarin. She would pretend to attack, then pretend to block an adversary's attack, while also dodging, using the footwork Gran had shown her. After a few minutes of fighting her shadow, she, finally, spun around in an attack designed to take out her opponent's feet, and she froze mid-slash, low to the ground.

Out of the corner of her eye, Mud saw the figure of a man standing in the doorway of the room. She knew he had been watching for some time. She had been caught.

“I keep telling Prince Augustus to lock this room after he's done using it.” Captain Bryce said, stepping out of the shadows.

Mud dropped the practice sword, and stood straight up, a look of fear on her face. “Look, sir, I can explain...” she said

“Explain what? Explain the fact that a slave-girl not only has advanced sword-training, but training that goes beyond that of even the King's own personal bodyguard? Explain that this slave-girl knows techniques I have only ever seen used by a member of a deadly group of assassins? Or, perhaps, explain how the future Azmorene Queen became a simple servant?” Captain Bryce said.

Even in the moonlight, Captain Bryce could see Mud's face light up with astonishment.

“Quite frankly, Loretta, I was beginning to fear you really were dead.” he said with a warm smile, nearly tearing up.

Mud breathed a big sigh of relief. “Does everyone in The Desert Manner know?” she asked.

“Only those who knew your mother. I was at your parent's wedding, and I protected Isabel, as I now protect the current Queen. I knew who you were the second they brought you into the cells. Now that I have heard news of a recent Pirate vessel sinking, I would assume that is the ship you came in one.” he said.

Mud nodded. “You are correct, sir. Pretty soon, news that King Augustus is looking for me will reach these islands. I have to get out of here as soon as possible, for my father isn't the only one looking for me.” she said.

“Who else is looking for you, My Princess?” he asked.

“Prince Kain.” she responded.

“That fool, your father will, easily, kill him, but why run from your father? Your step-mother and half-brother will have you killed in a heartbeat, but your father would protect you.” he responded.

“I have my own reasons to stay away from my father the king, and were it just Kain after me, I would have nothing to fear. However, something dark and ancient has taken over his body.” she said.

“Something dark and ancient?” Bryce asked.

“He has been possessed by the spirit of The Ancient Wizard King. The Wizard intends to make me Kain's bride, to give The Wizard a vessel though our heir. The Dark King is trying to rise again.” she said.

“Are you sure of this?” he asked.

“When we passed by the totem, The Wizard took control of my body. My next memory is being here, in the holding cells. I am certain he knows were I am, and he will be coming for me.” she said.

Bryce looked at Mud, he could tell she was being truthful. “If The Dark Wizard has indeed returned, then this is very bad news.. At the height of his power, he could destroy whole armies with a simple wave of his hand.” he said.

“Yes, and he won't stop until he finds me. As far as I know, he cannot be stopped.” she said.

“Perhaps, but if there was anything that could stop him, it would be the Azmorene sword.” Captain Bryce informed her.

Mud gave him a confused look. “That what?” she asked.

“Have you never heard of the Azmorene sword my Princess?” he asked, completely confused.

“I am sorry, Captain Bryce, for it is not merely a facade that I am a mere servant. I was raised as a servant, and knowing I am the future Azmorene queen is something I have known for around a month now. You will have to forgive me if I am not versed in royal history and lore.” she said.

“Forgive me princess, I did no know.” he replied.

“It is OK. There is no way you could have known. Now, what is The Azmorene sword?” she asked.

“Are you aware of the story of The Dark Wizard?” he asked

“Yes.” she said.

“It was the Azmorene noble who killed the wizard with the dagger. The Dagger used became infused with the wizard's power, and his blood. It became a magical relic that could only be wielded by a true Azmorene. A later king took the dagger, and had the metal forged into a sword, which, like the dagger, could only be wielded by a true Azmorene. The sword became a magical relic, and it can only be wielded by one with the mark of the Azmorene Lion on them. I have seen the sword only once, wielded by your father, but were a non-Azmorene to try and pick up the sword, it would weigh as heavy as a mountain, even though the slightest breeze could move the sword. When in the hands of an Azmorene, it can cut through even solid rock as if it were air, and a flame of fire surrounds it. However, when the blade comes in contact with the skin of an Azmorene royal, the sword cannot cut it. You could grab the blade with your hand, and it would turn as dull as a stick. If there was one weapon that could kill the wizard once again, it is the Azmorene sword. A sword forged in the blood of the wizard.” he said.

Mud's heart was lifted up at hearing this news. There was hope of vanquishing this foe after all. “Where is the Azmorene sword?” she asked.

“That I am not sure of. Your father has always kept it hidden, I suspect from your brother and sister who would misuse it. Maybe even from his royal brother who is still alive. However, I know Azmorene castle better than anyone, and I do know he has a hidden vault in the royal wine cellar he believes no one else knows about. If he were to hide anything, it would be in that vault, most likely. You, my princess, should also be able to access the Royal Azmorene vault at Dysart Castle. It is one of the many royal vaults that house Azmorene riches, and like the Azmorene sword, it can only be accessed by a true Azmorene due to magical protections over each vault. If it is not in those locations, then I know not were your father would keep the sword..” he said.

“Then I need to get off this island, and to Dysart Castle as soon as possible.” she said.

“Agreed. Your royal cousin, Elisheva's wedding to Prince Moavi is in two days. I can get you passage on the ferry that will cross with the royal family. I can even get someone I trust to show you where Dysart castle hides the royal vaults. However, from there, you are on your own. Only you can access the vault.” he said.

“Now, if I only knew where my friends were. Do you have any news of the others that were pulled out of the sea with Elisheva?” she asked.

“From what I understand, The Pirate, and his crew were taken to the royal dungeon at Dysart Castle over a debt he owes King Davari.” he informed her.

“And Lady Havarti?” she asked.

“Lady Havarti of the house Figaro?” he asked.

“Yes.” she responded.

“I was not aware she was with the crew. I have heard nothing of her.” he said.

Mud's heart sank. All she could do was remain hopeful that Havarti, and Gran survived the wreck.

“The ferry leaves tomorrow, and if we are to keep the facade that you are a servant, and not give them any idea of your true identity, you will need your rest. Allow me to give you the Royal escort back to the servant quarters.” Captain Bryce said with a warm smile. He too was so happy to she was alive, and safe after all these years.

Mud nodded, and followed Captain Bryce back to the servant quarters.

“Where have you been?” Matilda asked as they approached the servant quarters. She had been pacing back and fourth outside the door of the quarters for some time, worried about Mud.

“I was just giving her the tour.” Captain Bryce said.

“Some tour, you had me worried half to death.” Matilda replied.

“She was in good hands.” he said with a loving smile.

Matilda walked over, and embraced Bryce as he, lovingly, kissed her on the forehead. “Worry not, my wife. I would rather die tan let anything happen to her.” he said.

Bryce and Matilda quickly let go of each other when they heard footsteps behind them.

“Where is that Yakovian?” he asked, his speech heavily slurred. They could tell he was extremely intoxicated. “You!” he said pointing to Mud. “You're coming upstairs with me right now.”

Mud walked toward her brother. “Oh really? And what shall we do upstairs?” she asked, patronizing the prince.

“Well....you are going to share my bed with me.” he slurred out in response.

“Oh, I see....and what if I say no.” she asked in the same patronizing tone.

Prince Augustus paused for a moment as if he was in deep thought. “Well, you can't say no. I'm a prince, and I get whatever I want, so you have to do what I say.” he finally spit out.

“Alright my prince, I will do as you say, but first, do you see that giant rat on the wall right behind you?” she asked pointing to the wall right behind her brother.

Prince Augustus turned to see what she was pointing at. “I don't see a ra...”

Mud sent a hard right elbow into the back of his head, knocking him out cold, and to the floor.

She turned and looked at Bryce and Matilda. “It is probably against some rule for either of you to lay hands on a royal, but I am his older sister, so I am allowed to teach him some manners.” she said.

Bryce shrugged his shoulders, and looked at Matilda. “I don't know about you, my dear, but I saw the prince stumble, and hit his head.” he said with a half-smile on his face.

Matilda laughed. “Indeed, my love, alcohol and stone floors do not mix well.” She said. Matilda then motioned for Mud to follow her. “Bedtime for you, my dear Mud.” she said sternly. “Oh, and you have no idea how long I have waited to see someone do that to him.” she said grinning from ear to ear.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Wake up Mud.” Marina said, shaking her to get her to wake up.

“Ugh, is it morning already?” Mud asked, groggily.

“Yes, and it is almost time for the breakfast serving.” Marina informed her.

Mud sat up in her bed. “I did not sleep well last night.” she said.

“Me neither. I am so excited to see Dysart Castle later today, and getting to serve at a royal wedding. It's so romantic! The ferry to the big island boards sometime after breakfast. I can't wait.” Marina said, excited.

Mud soon found herself standing in the same hallway, waiting to serve breakfast to a roomful of spoiled royals and nobles.

Matilda approached soon approached Mud. “This morning Prince Augustus has chosen you to be his food tester.” she informed her.

“What an honor.” Mud said in a stoic, sarcastic tone.

“I know.” Matilda said in a tone matching Mud's. “This time, instead of serving him from the front of the table, go behind and bow to the ground until he summons you, then test his food at every course. At the very least, it is a way to eat a good breakfast.”

Mud nodded to her to say she understood the process, and what she had to do. The doors soon opened, and she, again, made her way across the dining hall to the royal table. As she got closer, she could see that Prince Augustus was feeling the effects of last night. He looked terrible, and was holding a damp cloth to his head. Mud continued behind the royal table, and bowed to the ground as instructed.

“I cannot even remember how I got into my bed last night.” Mud heard him say to the other noble sons at the table with him.

“You were quite gone, majesty.” one of them replied.

“My head feels like it was hit by a brick.” The Prince said.

“You may have fallen down, Majesty. I did see a royal guard dragging you up the stairs from the cellar.” another noble son replied.

“I wonder why I would have gone down there?” Prince Augustus asked.

“You said something about a Yakovian slave-girl, and then disappeared from the party.” another Noble son replied.

Augustus looked back toward Mud who was still bowed to the ground behind him. “Oh yeah. That's right. Come here slave-girl.” he said with a malicious smile.

Mud stood up and did as commanded.

“Look me in the eyes.” he commanded.

Mud, again did as he wished.

“Your eyes are so blue, I could swim in them.” her brother said to her.

It took every ounce of self control she had not to roll her swimable blue eyes at him.

“How would you like to bare me a royal heir?” he asked her

“My Prince, you know that is forbidden.” she said.

“I know the rules, but for you, I will make an exception.” he said.

“I believe your food is here Majesty.” she said pointing to the plate of food that had been placed in front of him.

“My stomach is so nauseated that I could never eat it. The smell alone makes me want to purge myself.” he said standing up. “Are you coming?” he said to all the noble sons seated around him. He then looked back at Mud. “Follow me slave.” he commanded.

Mud didn't know what to think as she followed her brother towards, what she recognized as, the royal wing of the Manner. She was surrounded on all sides by his entourage, but was already eyeing which noble sons had daggers or swords on their hilts she could grab in order to defend herself. To her surprise, she soon found herself back in the royal practice room.

“Prince Augustus handed her a wooden practice sword, and grabbed one of his own. “My father is the greatest swordsman who ever lived.” he said.

Mud gave a look saying that she disagreed with that statement.

“And he trained me in how to use a sword. I am good enough to spar with him at his best pace. So, I will give you an out. If you are able to hit me just once, then you will not have to sleep with me. However, if you are unable to hit me within two minutes of time, then you must go to bed with me.” he said.

Mud nodded. “That seems fair.” she said.

All the noble sons laughed at her response.

“Look at her sad stance.” on of them said as Mud got into her low sword-stance.

“Are you ready?” Prince Augustus asked with a foolish smirk on his face.

She nodded again.

“Then come at me.” he commanded.

Mud shot at her brother like a cannon, and in three movements, had the tip of her practice sword poking at his stomach. Prince Augustus had a look of pure bewilderment on his face.

“I win.” Mud said, turning to walk away.

“Tha...that's not fair. I wasn't ready.” he replied.

“You lost sir.” she said.

“I wasn't ready, so we will do it again.” he commanded.

“As you wish, majesty.” Mud replied, turning back toward him and getting back into a different sword-stance.

“Ready?” she asked.

Prince Augustus nodded, and she shot at him again. This time it took only two movements, and her sword was at his throat.

“I think we are done here, sir.” she said, turning to leave again.

Prince Augustus lunged at Mud out of anger as her back was turned. She jumped to the side, and spun her sword around with a hard blow that landed square on the bridge of his nose, breaking it on contact. Her Brother fell to the ground with a girlish scream.

“Gu...ge her!” he yelled to his friends, prompting them to draw their real swords and come at Mud.

While training on The Sarin, Gran would make Mud stand in the middle of a circle of sacks, filled with coal, and tied to ropes. He would then teleport around the circle, flinging the sacks of coal at Mud forcing her to defend herself, and training her for defense against multiple assailants. At first, Mud would leave the training completely bruised up, but by the end of their time on The Sarin, she got so good, not a single bag would touch her. She would doge, and strike every single one of them flung her way.

Mud took her stance, wooden sword in and, and waited on her opponents to attack.

The first Noble who attacked got a sharp gab to the throat, and a hard shot to the head. The next received a shot to the groin, and another hard hit to the head. The third took a straight jab at her with his sword, which she sidestepped, bringing her practice sword to his face as if she was hitting a grand slam knocking him limp to the floor. Mud dispatched the next two in similar fashion. For nobles, they were amateurs in sword-fighting. The final noble son stared at Mud, as she looked at him like a predator stalking it's prey. He came at her with a high, downward, slash from a high guard. Mud jumped to the left, and then quickly back to the right, closing the gap, and over-hooking both of his arms with her right arm. Dropping her practice sword, while keeping his arms trapped in an over-hook with her right, Mud took her left hand, and threaded it underneath the Noble's arms, and grabbed his left shoulder right above his armpit, she threw him in a hip-toss. Instead of completing the hip-toss, and landing on top of the noble, Mud let the man go in mid-throw driving his head directly into the hard stone floor with a nasty thud.

Prince Augustus looked around, realizing all his friends were unconscious. He then watched as Mud pulled a real dagger off the weapon racks, and came toward him as he lay on the floor.

“Preese don kill me.” he pleaded with her.

“Give me one good reason to spare your life.” she said, squatting down, and putting the tip of the dagger to his throat.

“I am an Azmorene Prince.” he said, quite confident in his answer.

“That really doesn't help your case.” she said, pressing the dagger harder into this throat.

“If you kill me, my father, King Augustus will hunt you down to the ends of the earth.” he said threateningly.

“Our father is already hunting me to the ends of the earth, dear brother. You deserve to be drowned like all the children your mother has murdered on your behalf. How many has it been, brother? How many of my nieces and nephews has she murdered?” Mud asked with fire in her eyes.

Prince Augustus' jaw flew open. “I don't believe you. You couldn't be her. You are just some insane girl who thinks she's my dead sister.” he said.

Mud nodded her head. “Perhaps.” she said, then brought the blunt end of the dagger down on his head, knocking him out once again.

“This is getting fun.” she said to herself about knocking her brother out again.

The royal trumpet march, suddenly, sounded outside the Royal Dwelling. Mud flew to the window to see what the trumpeting was about. She could see a royal ship docked in the harbor, and a tiny figure, in a white dress coming up the dock. Mud could tell by the figure's black hair, that it had to be Averny. Panicking, she grabbed a sheathed sword off the racks, and flung it over her back. She had to get out off this island.

Mud ran out of the room and down the hallway, making the turn toward the main stairwell.

“Stop right there!” yelled the guard at the stairwell. He was as surprised to see a servant-girl running at him with a sword on her back as she was to see him.

Mud pulled her sword while running, and ducked under his intended blow. She spun around and took his legs out with her sword, and then stabbed him in a meaty part of his leg to disable him. She sheathed her sword, and then began sliding down the banisters in the square stairwell, jumping off at the end of each banister. She had no time to waste. She didn't know how she was going to escape this time.

When she finally made it to the ground floor, she sprinted past servants, guards, and nobles without a care of who saw her. She even collided with one noblewoman, knocking her to the ground, and herself off balance. “Sorry.” she yelled as she ran by.

Mud, finally, ducked into a room to catch her breath. She didn't think she was being followed. After catching her breath, she opened the door partially. No one was waiting for her. She started walking down the hallway instead of running, drawing as little attention as a slave-girl with a sword strapped to her back could draw, that is.

“There has to be a way out of here.” she said to herself. She could finally see sunlight around the corner of one of the hallways. “That must be the way.” she said, walking, briskly, toward the light. Rounding the corner where the sunlight was coming from, Mud came face-to-face with with Averny and Raminda.

“What do you mean Loretta has disguised herself as a Yakovian sla...” Raminda stopped talking the second she saw Mud.

Averny's jaw dropped. She was as surprised to see Mud, as Mud was to see her.

“Oh, hello sister, it seems I took a wrong turn, I think I'll just...run.” Mud said, then started sprinting away.

“STOP THAT SLAVE!” she heard Averny scream behind her.

Mud found herself sprinting back down the hallway. She didn't know where she was going, she was in fight-or-flight mode now. Running up a few flights of stairs, she, finally found a hallway she recognized. She quickly ducked down the hall, and down another one, and found herself in the servant hallway, outside the royal kitchen. She sprinted through the kitchen, past the slaves working on the after-breakfast cleanup, and into the main dining hall. As she sprinted toward one of the exit doors on the other side of the hall, a group of Azmorene soldiers burst through the door. Another group came through the kitchen doors, and this happened until every conceivable exit was covered. She was trapped.

Mud drew her sword, and backed up the length of the room, keeping her eyes on the guards. As more guards piled in, her dropped her sword to the ground, she wasn't Gran, and fighting this many foes was impossible. She soon felt her food hit the bottom step of the steps that led to the royal table. She moved up the step, and toward the balcony behind the table. When her backside hit the balcony, she jumped up onto the rail, holding onto a lamp post that was mounted on it. She was going to have to jump from the balcony, and hope she could make the ocean below.

“Thar shee ith. Thas the gurl who attacked me.” Prince Augustus said as he entered the room. “Kill hur.” he commanded.

“Do no such thing!” Captain Bryce ordered as he too entered the room, Averny and Raminda right behind him.

“I am an Azmorene Princess, and I command you to kill her!” Averny yelled.

“Yes, kill that girl!” Raminda yelled.

Not a single guard moved a muscle. They took no notice of any royal orders.

“Did you not hear us. Kill that assassin!” Averny screamed at the guards.

“Yes, your queen has spoken! Kill her!” Raminda yelled.

“These men do not take orders from you.” Captain Bryce informed the royals in the room.

“What kind of insubordination is this? When my father hears of this, he will have your head!” Averny exclaimed to Captain Bryce.

“No, Princess Averny, when your father hears of this, he will have your heads. He gave these men express orders to only obey me if I am around. He knows better than to trust any of you with his men, and, therefore, I overrule you. Imagine what King Augustus will do to you when he hears that you had his daughter, Loretta, the future Azmorene Queen, murdered. His long-lost Loretta whom he fathered with the only woman he ever loved. He will have all of you, slowly, tortured to death. Captain Bryce said.

All the guards in the room looked at Captain Bryce, who nodded to them as confirmation, and then back to each other, and then back to Mud. One of the guards dropped his sword, took off his helmet, and bowed to Mud. Slowly, and surely, all the rest of the guards followed suit. Everyone in the room bowed to her, except Prince Augustus, Raminda, and Averny.

Averny was filled with rage toward the girl standing on the rail. Looking down, she saw that one of the guards next to her had placed his bow, and a quiver of arrows on the ground as he bowed to Mud. Averny quickly grabbed the box, and took one arrow out of the quiver. Taking aim at her sister, she released the arrow in her direction, watching as the arrow flew toward Mud.

Mud closed her eyes when she saw the arrow on it's way. It would be a short time before the end came. She stood there, eyes closed, awaiting the arrow's impact, but for some reason the impact never came. Mud opened her eyes to see a black figure standing in front of her on the balcony, and arrow clutched in one of his hands.

Captain Bryce sprung to his feet when he saw the dark figure, and realized what had happened.

Gran turned his head sideways, looking at Captain Bryce. Gran winked at Bryce, and then blew him a kiss. He then jumped up on the rail with mud as the whole room watched in silence. “Are you ready Mud?” he asked as he embraced her.

“You came for me.” she said, emotion in her voice.

“I always will.” he said before teleporting Mud and himself away before the eyes of everyone in the dining hall.

Gran and Mud landed softly on the beach of Azmorene Island. The teleportation left her feeling a little nauseous and dizzy. “Ugh, I don't feel so good.” she said.

“It is the effect of the teleportation. I took you too far for your first one, well, the first one you were awake for. You do get used to it though.” he said, extending his hand to Mud. “They will not be far behind us.” he said.

Gran led Mud to the water's edge and into the water. He gripped her tightly and started to swim hard toward a waiting boat. The warm ocean water felt good on her skin and Gran pulled Mud toward the vessel, finally jumping up, and pulling Mud aboard.

Mud stood up and tried to wring out her clothes. Looking up, and old friend caught her eye. Mud ran across the deck and embraced Havarti, almost knocking her over. “HAVARTI! I feared the worst had happened to you!” she said, squeezing the life out of Havarti.

“I thought the same of you, Mud.” Havarti managed to replay as Mud squeezed her.

“I'm so glad to see you. Those people are so terrible.” Mud said, still squeezing.

“And you are still really wet.” Havarti said with a laugh.

“Oh, sorry.” Mud replied, releasing her grip. “My step-mother, and brother just awful people.” she added.

“That is why the rest of we royals spend as little time with the Azmorene Royal Family as possible.” said a familiar, accented, voice.

Mud turned to see Elisheva looking at her.

“I am, truly, sorry about suspecting you of being a witch. I see that painting of your mother every time I visit our grandmother's palace, and I should have recognized who you were the second I saw you, Lori.” she said.

“It is OK, cousin. You didn't know, and I was hiding it from you anyway.” Mud replied.

“I am also sorry about your friend Cid, I could do nothing for him or his crew. He owes a debt to King Davari, and they threw them into the castle prison as soon as we arrived.” Elisheva said.

“That shouldn't be a problem. I need to get into the Azmorene Royal vault at Dysart Castle anyway. When I am there, I should be able to grab enough loot to repay Cid's debt.” Mud said.

“Why do you need in the vault?” Havarti asked.

“I have been given a new hope. I am looking for something, though I am sure it isn't in this castle.” Mud replied.

“What are you looking for?” Elisheva asked.

“I need The Azmorene Sword,” Mud answered.

“Whatever do you need that for?” Havarti asked, being away for the legend of the sword.

“Because there is a chance that it may be the only thing that can kill him.” Mud said, everyone knowing whom she was referring to.

“It will not be easy getting you to the vault. It is heavily guarded, and only royals are allowed past a certain point. The guards will not recognize you, and won't let you in.” Elisheva said.

Mud looked at Gran. “I think we can find a way to negotiate with them to let us past them.” she said, winking at him. “And, besides, if the sword isn't here, it will be much harder to reach the next vault I plan to search for it.” she said.

“And which vault would that be?” Havarti asked.

“If the sword is not at Dysart Castle, then we will have to break into Azmorene castle. She replied.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The fishing vessel pulling into a secret dock that lay in a cave underneath Dysart castle. Gran teleported away before they reached the cave so as not to be seen. He was to remain a hidden asset.

Elisheva had given Mud a dry set of clothes to wear. Mud was wearing a beautiful royal dress with golden thread, and precious gemstones like the one Elisheva had on. Mud felt awkward wearing such a luxurious dress. It drew too much attention to her, and she was used to hiding.

“Is that The Sarin? Mud asked as she saw there was a Pirate ship docked in the cave. The ship looked identical to The Sarin.

“”No. The Sarin was sunk. That is Cid's first ship, The Kirin. They are twin sisters.” Havarti informed her.

Mud's eyes focused on the man standing on the dock, waiting for their vessel to arrive. He was a dark-skinned man, who looked both like a fierce warrior, and a gentle man. He carried himself like a warrior, but had kindness in his eyes, and he was also dressed like a king.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” the man asked Elisheva as the fishing vessel docked.

“Yes, my king.” Elisheva said, motioning her hands toward Mud, as if she was reveling a prize.

“And who is this?” King Davari asked.

“This is a servant I saved from the Azmorene mansion. The one I told you we were going to rescue from captivity.” Elisheva replied.

Mud kept her eyes down, making sure not to look at King Davari.

“Look up girl. Like the Yakovians, we do not mistreat our servants. They are allowed to look us in the eyes,” King Davari said to her.

“I am sorry, Majesty, for I am not used to such customs.” Mud replied to him.

King Davari chuckled. “You will find that our customs are not so barbaric as those of the Azmorenes. In our Kingdom, as in The House of Yakov, servants are even allowed to bring maters who mistreat them to court. As king I have settled many such disputes between masters and slaves.” he said.

Mud raised her head, looking King Davari in the eyes. A look of shock came over his face, and he took a step back. “I have seen this girl before. She came to me in a dream.” he said, then looked at Elisheva. “I do not know if this is a good omen, or a bad one. I guess time will tell.” he said.

“Either way, My King, we should probably get her inside. The Azmorenes will be here soon, and she must not be seen by them.” Elisheva said.

“Agreed. I have also come to tell you that your grandmother's ship has been spotted, and will be here within the hour.” he said.

“Excellent new, My King. I am so happy she was able to make to my wedding. I am saddened by the fact, with the most recent uprising in Yakovian lands, my father was unable to make it, but Queen Ruth's presence will bring joy to my heart. I am so happy to hear she will be in attendance, but now, My King, I must got prepare myself for tonight's banquet, and get my slave-girl inside.” Elisheva said.

Mud followed Elisheva to her room. Dysart castle was even more luxurious than Azmorene Manner, but in a different way. The Desert people had no taste for marble. The Castle was made of giant sandstone blocks, and the walls themselves were painted with extravagant mural, and frescoes. The floors were tiled in intricate designs, with one-inch squares. Everything was open and sunny, as the palace was filled with large windows and balconies. The whole castle was luxurious, and bright, and seemed like a much happier place than the dark hallways of Azmorene manner.

Elisheva's royal guest room was twice as large as the practice room at Azmorene manner, and had several beds, and elegant couches to lounge on. It even had it's own balcony with an incredible view of the city below it.

“This is amazing.” Mud said as she looked around.

“The bathrooms even have running water in them. Elisheva informed her.

“Really?” Mud asked, curious.

“Yes, it is all quite amazing. It all runs off an aqueduct system which brings water in from a fresh spring.” she informed Mud.

Mud looked down at her fancy dress. “It is a beautiful dress, but it is time I blended in again, but I was royalty for a couple of hours.” she said, as she started to take the dress off, striping down to her undergarments.

“Here, let me get you some servant clothes.” Elisheva said, then slipped out of the room to fetch them.

By the time Elisheva returned with the set of servant clothes, she found Mud fast asleep on one of the beds in the room. She laid the clothes at the foot of the bed, and then quietly left the room leaving her there to sleep.

Mud woke up hours later, and noticed something strange. There was a woman sitting at the foot of her bed, watching her as she slept. She had a dark complexion, and stripes of gray in her auburn hair, and tears in her pure blue eyes. There was a look of grace about her that Mud could tell was something royal.

“Are you alright?” Mud asked the woman.

“I...I knew it was you, Lori. When you appeared to me, I knew it was you, and not my Isabel.” she said to Mud.

Mud sat up in the bed and faced the woman. “Who are you?” she asked with a look of curiosity.

“We have never met, sweet Lori, but I have dreamed of this day. I am Queen Ruth of the House Yakov. I am your mother Isabel's mother, and I have waited a very long time to finally meet you, my love.” Queen Ruth said to her, as she scooted over, and embraced Mud into a hug. “Not a night of your life had gone by that I haven't prayed for you, and here you finally are.” she said, as she started to weep into Mud's shoulder.

Mud was overwhelmed by her grandmother. She didn't know what to say.

“You look so much like her. You sleep just like her. My Isabel was around your age when I gave her away to that man. I want you to know, he never changed her. She remained the same sweet child until the day she died. Such a wonderful girl, she could love the most unlovable of all creatures, even your father. I prayed to God for death the day He took her. I wanted to give up and die with her, but I knew I had to be there for you, Lori. I nearly died the day I heard of your disappearance. I wanted to give up and die again, but I knew I had to remain hopeful that one day I would meet you, and here you are, my lost little lamb. Praise be to God. Were I to die today, I would die a happy woman with His praises in my mouth. He has given me hope for the future. He has given the whole world hope for the future.” Ruth said, squeezing Mud and crying harder into her shoulder.

“I'm sorry, Grandmother, but I do not know if I want to be the future Azmorene queen.” Mud said.

Ruth pulled back, and looked into Mud's eyes.

“I don't think I am qualified to really rule an entire kingdom. I have just been a simple servant my entire life. What could a servant know about ruling a kingdom?” Mud said.

Ruth gave her a warm smile. “Your mother had the same doubts before I sent her to that man. I told her to serve her people, not lord it over them. With royalty comes a sense of entitlement, with a sense of entitlement comes pride, and you father is blinded by his pride and arrogance. He believes the people are there to serve him, when those in power have a duty to serve their people instead. Yes, Lori, you may be a simple servant, but that is exactly what the people need. One day, you will have it all, but you must always remember where you came from, and remain humble. God made you a servant for a good reason. If you always remember Him, and remember your humble roots, you have the potential to be the greatest ruler in history.” she said.

Mud's stomach, suddenly, released a loud growl.

“Oh my, you must be completely famished. It is almost time for the Wedding Banquet to start. I shall have something brought up to you right away, my little lamb.” Ruth said with the concern of one who deeply loves another.

“I appreciate it, grandmother. Unfortunately, I am actually on a mission while here, and I shall have to grab something on the way.” Mud informed her.

“On the way to where?” Ruth asked.

“I need to search the Azmorene Royal Vault. If you could have someone guide me there, I would be much obliged.” Mud said.

“you wish to rob the vault?” Ruth asked, curious as to why the mission sounded to urgent.

“I am looking for The Azmorene sword, and I also have a friend whom owes a debt to King Davari, and I need to pay his debt. I owe this friend my life, and need to help him.” Mud said.

“Has The Dark one really returned? I knew I felt an evil presence when you appeared to me. I truly doubt King Augustus would have hidden the sword here but I will help you look for it.” Ruth said, then gave Mud a concerned look. “The vaults are heavily guarded. It would be better if I paid your friend's debt for you instead. Those guards are well trained, and they do not like strangers.” She told Mud.

“Worry not, Grandmother, for I have received sword training from the best. Not only has he trained me, but he is going to help me gt past the guards.” Mud said, looking toward the balcony. “Aren't you Gran.” she said

Queen Ruth was startled at Grans presence, causing her to stand up instantly. “But the Tree-People are the ones who tried to kill you.” she said.

“Oh, gran only tired to kill me once, but since then he's been one of my best friends, and my fiercest protector. He has been my guardian angel, as well as an angel of death for any who have wished to do me harm.” Mud said.

Gran stepped forward into the room. “I would sooner be tortured to death than let anything happen to Mud.” he said.

“Mud?” Queen Ruth asked with a puzzled look.

“It is the name I was raised with.” Mud informed her.

“I would say that name is unfitting, but it does seem to be a humble name. I like Loretta better, but if you prefer to be called Mud, then I will call you Mud.” Ruth replied.

Mud bowed to Ruth. “Thank you, My Queen.” she said.

The sound of a gong, suddenly interrupted the conversation.

“That is the banquet summons. I will help you put on these Yakovian slave clothes. I shall also summon my most loyal servant to guide you to the vault. I am so happy to see you, my little lost lamb. Please tell me I will see you again before you are off to save the world from this great evil.” Ruth said, with a smile of such joy. Her little Lamb had returned to her, and God had brought healing to her pain. She had loved and prayed for this beautiful young woman who stood before her all nineteen years of her life, and what joy she had to finally meet her.

“I promise, Grandmother.” Mud replied.

“Praise be to God.” Ruth said with infectious joy. She then looked at Gran. “We will need some privacy.” she said.

Gran nodded, and then disappeared in a puff of black smoke.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud soon found herself following an older male, Yakovian slave through the ornate halls of Dysart Castle. “This way.” the man said as he led Mud down the servant hallway outside the Royal Dining Hall.

Mud's stomach began to growl as the smell of food waft her way. She could see various slaves from each noble and royal house lined up, awaiting the call to start serving food at the banquet. Each house was served by it's own slaves for fear of being poisoned. The Azmorene Royals and nobles also did not want to be served by slaves who had the freedom to look them in the eyes.

Mud ducked her head, pulling her shawl down over he as she approached the Azmorene servants. She could see Matilda giving orders to the Azmorene servants.

“Azmorene Manner, truly is a marvelous place.” Mud heard another servant-girl say to Marina.

“Indeed.” Marina responded. “It is even nicer than Azmorene castle. King Augustus, being a warrior at heart, has no taste for for ornate things. The castle is dark, drafty, and made of gray stone. I wish I could be a full-time servant at The Desert Manner instead.”

Mud saw that Marina was holding a tray of dinner rolls. She walked up to Marina who had not noticed her yet. “I'll give you The Desert Manner for one of these rolls.” she said, grabbing a roll off the tray.

Marina and the other servant-girl gave Mud and astonished look, as if they had seen a ghost. Mud held her index finger up to her lips to shush them as she continued following the Yakovian servant. The roll was the sweetest roll she had ever tasted. Mud instantly wished she had another one. She would give out two manners in a heartbeat.

The gentleman eventually lead Mud to a damp and musty smelling wine cellar. In the back of the cellar was an old, unassuming, wooden door that looked, at best, to lead to a broom closet.

“Do not be fooled by the door. It is only made to look insignificant. Behind it lies a narrow hallway, guarded by six men. Four more guards are in the mausoleum that houses the vault doors.” the servant informed her.

“Should not be a problem.” said Gran as he stepped out of the shadows, startling the servant.

“We will take it from here. Thank you so much for helping us.”” Mud said to the man.

The servant bowed to Mud. “The Lord Bless you.” he said, then disappeared from the cellar.

Mud took off her shawl, and tied it into a mask with Gran's help. “So how are we going to get past the guards in the hall?” she asked when her mask was secure.

“Hallways are narrow and hard to fight in. They are also hard to escape from gas in.” Gran said, pulling two smoke pellets out of thin air. “This should knock most of them out. Those who escape will be dazed, and at our mercy.” he said.

Gran started to reach for the door to throw the bombs in when Mud stopped him.

“Wait. You aren't going to kill any of them are you?” she asked.

“Only the ones that are still conscious after I knock them all out.” he said, jesting with her. Gran pulled two practice swords out of the air, and threw one to Mud. “Remember to hold your breath.” he said.

Gran opened the door, and threw the smoke pellets into the narrow hallway, catching the six guards by surprise. Four were instantly incapacitated by the smoke, the two left standing were dazed. “Let's go.” Gran said, rushing down the hallway.

Mud, as if in a dream, found herself following him in a mad dash, holding her breath as she ran. Gran quickly finished off the two remaining guards with stiff blows to the head with his practice sword. Mud's lungs felt as if they were going to burst by the time she made it to the end of the hallway and into the mausoleum.

Mud found herself ducking a thrust from a spear-welding guard. She dodge the second before gaining her bearings. Gran swiftly threw a dart into the opening in the guard's armor, where his helmet met his breast plate, paralyzing him instantly. Gran then threw two more darts, incapacitating two more guards in the room.

The lone guard stood in the middle of the room, not knowing what to make of these two strange invaders with wooden swords.

Mud looked around the room. It was a smaller, domed, room that was, truly, reminiscent of a mausoleum. It was well-lit with oil lamps, and the doors to each vault had a royal crest belonging to each respective royal family. The look of the room really did make her feel as if she was disturbing a tomb.

Gran kept his gaze on the lone guard left in the room. What seemed strange to Mud was that Gran appeared to be out of breath.

“Are you OK Gran?” she asked.

“I'm fine. Just caught a little bit of the gas in the hallway.” he responded.

“I don't know who you two are, but you may as well give up right now. You'll never make it out of this palace alive, and only a true royal can even open a vault. They are magically sealed.” said a familiar voice from the hallway behind them. King Davari was standing at the entrance to the mausoleum. He removed the rag he had over his mouth he used to walk through the gas.

Gran pulled a bow and arrow out of the air, and pointed it at Davari. “You've got the guard. I'll kill the king if he interferes.” he said to Mud.

Mud nodded, lifted her practice sword, and rushed to meet the guard who swung his sword at her which she did a jumping dive to avoid. Mud landed in a somersault at the end of which she kicked up, back to her feet, ending up behind the guard. She then swung her practice sword at his head, knocking his helmet off.

The guard quickly regained his composure, and unleashed a barrage of blows aimed at her. Unable to parry his blows wit the practice sword, she had to dodge all of his intended strikes. His final strike was a vertical strike that she spun out of the way of, to his right side, and with a vertical strike of her own hitting her target on his head, knocking him out.

“Very impressive.” King Davari said sincerely, clapping his hands as the display of her sword skills. “You can take that mask off. I already know you are that servant-girl that Elisheva fished out of the sea earlier today.” he said.

Mud took her mask off, and looked at Davari. “How did you know, sire?” she asked, curiously.

“My dear, throwing a mask on only accents those deep blue eyes you have.” he replied.

“The Azmorene vault is over there, Mud.” Gran said, pointing to the door with the Lion crest on it.

Mud walked over to the vault door, and began to study it to find a way to open it.

“Sad, really. I see that you are another poor soul who has been fooled into believing you are the lost Azmorene princess. I must say, you are far too beautiful a woman to die in such a horrific way. However, if you insist on a very painful death, there is a small imprint inside the Lion's mouth to put your hand inside.” King Davari said.

“Thank you, sire.” mud said, putting her hand in the niche inside the lion's mouth. The crest on the door lit up and opened on it's own accord revealing what appeared to be a wall of pure energy.

Davari's mouth dropped open for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. “I cannot fathom by what manner of sorcery you have managed to open the door, but you'll never get past the energy field. It is made of ancient magic, and will incinerate anyone who is not a pure-blooded royal. Everyone knows that Princess Loretta died in that Tree-Person attack. I would prefer you to live. It would be such a pretty-waste.” he said

Mud jammed her arm into the energy wall, and then let out a painful scream that made Davari jump. Then, to Davari's astonishment, Mud brought her arm back through the energy field, completely unharmed. Her royal mark began to glow through her clothes.

Mud gazed at Davari. “How bout that? Looks as if I am pure-blooded Azmorene royalty.” she said.

Davari remained speechless as Mud walked over to Gran. “You can relax that.” she said, placing her hand on his bow in a motion letting him know it was OK. “Did I startle you too?” she asked Gran.

Mud could tell Gran was smiling under his mask. “Not in the slightest. I know you too well, and it was obvious.” he said playfully.

Mud cracked a big smile, and then walked over to King Davari.

“I don't...I don't believe it.” Davari kept repeating to himself.

“As you can see, your majesty, my real name is Mud, but my nickname is Princess Loretta Azmorene. I am willing to make a deal with you.” she said.

“What is it that you want?” Davari asked, regaining his composure once again.

“I want Cid and his crew released, and I want The Kirin as well.” she said.

“And what makes you think all the gold in that vault would make me release Cid to you? You can have The Kirin, and his crew free-of-charge. However, Cid's life is mine.” he said.

“Why is his life so important to you?” Mud asked him.

“That filthy pirate attacked my honor. He defiled one of my daughters.” Davari replied.

Mud's countenance turned angry. She was fed up. “If there is one thing I have learned about royalty, it is this: you don't actually care about your daughters. You count them merely as possessions of yours. Truly sir, you aren't concerned for your daughter, you are just angry that someone took one of your possessions. You are only angry because your pride was hurt.” she said.

“I assure you, I am only defending my daughter's honor.” Davari replied.

“Well sir, I know better than to believe you. I will say that your pride has made you a fool.” she said.

“And why am I a fool?” he asked.

“Because, your majesty, I was willing to offer you all the riches in The Azmorene Vault for the release of but one man. However, now I will just have Gran shoot an arrow into your neck, and go break Cid out myself.” she said.

“Surely you would never...” Davari Started

“Gran!” she said cutting him off.

Gran raised his bow again, aiming it at his target, he slowly pulled the arrow back.

“Wait!” King Davari said, putting his hand up. “Perhaps a deal can be reached.” he said.

“I'm listening.” Mud answered him.

“About ten years ago, one of my engineers came up with a revolutionary prototype of a firearm. One that did not require you to load your own powder into the bore. He designed cartridges that contained the powder and a primer cap inside them, and the rifle could be fired repeatedly.” Davari said.

“OK, thank you for the info. What does that have to do with the Azmorene vault?” Mud said.

“You father had his spies assassinate my engineer, and steal the only prototype in existence. My spies assured me that it never made it off this island. There was a royal ball here at the time it happened, and I believe they handed it off to Queen Raminda who hid it in your royal vault. My only chance of recovering it was if they were to move the prototype, which never happened. It seems that fate has given me a new chance to recover it.” he said.

“Alright, sir. If I find it in there, I will, certainly, give it to you. Are you also sure that you don't want any gold or gems as well?” she asked.

“Well, perhaps, if it isn't too much trouble, I would like to give my younger brother, and his soon-to-be wife a wedding present.” he answered.

Gran pulled an empty rucksack out of the air, and threw it to Mud. “Use this.” he said.

Mud caught the bag, and headed toward the door.

“Wait.” said Davari. “I have noticed that you have not taken in a bag for yourself. You are not after gold I take it.”

Mud looked at Davari as if he had asked her a dumb question. “Does The Future Azmorene Queen really need to steal from a vault she will own someday? I see no need to steal from myself.” she said.

Davari looked around the room at all the guards laying on the floor around him. “I am just curious as to why you would go through all this trouble.” he said.

“I am looking for something, even though I am sure it isn't in this vault.” she said.

Davari studied Mud with his eyes. “Whatever it is, it must be pretty important. And if it were as important as, say, a sword that can vanquish this evil presence I have felt lately, then it is an item your father would surely, never leave here.” he replied.

“Again sir, you surprise me. How did you know?” she asked.

“Your image has appeared to me twice now. In fact, every person of royal blood has seen it. With these visions was an evil presence. One so evil ad dark, that I still have nightmares about it. It's the same evil presence I could feel when I would sail by the ancient pillar that you destroyed, but not as intense. I know that legend of The Azmorene sword, and it is the only thing that has a chance to kill him. Davari replied.

“Very perceptive, majesty. I have heard of your great wisdom, and have seen it with my own eyes. Quite impressive. However, there is a wedding banquet going on, and I could stay and chitchat all night, but I fear I must hurry so the great host isn't missed. I will be back soon, and if the rifle you are looking for is inside, I will return it to you.” Mud said. She then turned and walked toward the doorway, entering through the energy field, leaving Gran and Davari alone to an awkward silence in the room together.

“So, you are a Tree-Person?” Davari asked, breaking the silence.

Gran nodded in confirmation.

“I have never had the honor of seeing...”

Gran intensified his grip in his bow, taking aim right at Davari's head.

“I mean, that's good.” Davari said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud entered through the energy field unharmed. Her whole body felt tingly, and her mark was shining through the layers of Yakovian servant clothes. Looking around, she realized she was in a narrow hallway that led to a large room. She could already see mounds of gold lining the room from the entrance to the hallway.

She made her way down the hall and into the room as her mouth dropped. She realized she was in a cathedral-sized room that had mounds upon mounds of gold, silver, precious gemstones, along with many more unique valuables. The room was lit with a giant chandelier with an endless flame.

“Hello Loretta.” said a voice that startled mud so much she lost her balance, and nearly fell into a pile of coins.

Averny had a crossbow pointed at her sister, and an evil smile on her face. “I should have known riffraff like you would only be after our gold. You are truly unworthy of ever having a crown.” she said.

Mud cracked a smile at Averny. “Hello sister. I see that you are keeping your distance. Why no sword?” she asked her without a hint of fear in her voice. “How is our brother and his friend doing?”

“Don't be overconfident sister. I am a very good shot, and not even you are faster than an arrow, even if you have been trained by a Tree-person. As for our silly little brother, you improved his looks I think. He has already been telling people his nose was broken in a fistfight with our father.” Averny said, then laughed a little.

Mud smiled a little, and then her face turned to a serious look. “What was it like growing up being the daughter of The Great King Augustus? He does not strike me as someone who would be a loving father. From everything I have heard, he seems like an awful man.” Mud asked.

Averny gave Mud a confused look. “Wait, I'm going to kill you, so why would you care?” she said, catching herself almost answering Mud's question.

Mud smiled again. “You don't sound so confident about that sister. So what is your plan? You are going to kill me, and then drag my body past both my Tree-Person friend, and King Davari who are waiting for me outside.” she replied.

“I will worry about that when it happens. I'll stay here all night if I have to.” Averny replied.

“I am not sure that I have ever seen my friend Gran sleep much. If you exit this vault without me, he will, surely, kill you. He has no loyalty to royals, and would probably already have killed you all if it wasn't for my protections over you. Dangerous people, those Tree-People. That being said, if having my crown that I don't even want is so important to you, then take your shot. Try not to miss.” Mud said.

Mud quickly dodged as a crossbow bolt whizzed by her head. Averny dropped the crossbow, and frantically reached for her sword, but it was too late, Mud was already upon her. Averny fell to a fetal position, ducking Mud's intended elbow strike.

“Please don't kill me.” Averny pleaded.

Mud regain her composure. “I'm not going to kill you.” she said, her voice shaking out of anger and adrenaline. “Though you would deserve it, but I won't sink to your level.” Mud said, reaching down, and removing Averny's sword from it's sheath.

Mud tossed the rucksack down to Averny. “I don't have time to spare. Fill this up for King Davari. Fill it with the best gold and jewels we have.” she said.

Averny nodded from her fetal position. “Why are you here if not for yourself? What is your dealing with King Davari.”

Mud reached down, and helped Averny to her feet. “So many questions for someone you just tried to kill. If you must know, I am trying to free a friend of mine from Davari's prison, and I am also looking for something. Two somethings that is.” Mud said, looking Averny in the eyes.

“What are you searching for?” Averny asked.

“One is a rifle prototype.” Mud replied.

“Oh that? It's over there.” Averny said, pointing to a display case. “But would you really give it to Davari? He would only use it to conquer Azmorene lands. He is no less land and power hungry than our own father.”

Mud walked over to the display case which housed the rifle and the blueprints. “I have no doubt that he will. That's why I will take him only the rifle, but not the blueprints.” she said.

“Wise decision. I guess that even slaves can have wisdom.” Averny said, as she started to fill the sack as instructed.

Mud grabbed the rifle, but tucked the blueprints into her dress for safekeeping. She then started to look around the room for the Azmorene sword.

Averny looked at Mud with hatred as her back was turned. “What is the second item you are looking for?” Averny asked her in a tone made for best friends.

“It doesn't matter. I know it isn't here. It would be too valuable for King Augustus to let it out of his sight.” Mud said.

“The only two thing our father won't let out of his sight are a small locket with a painting of your mother, and the Azmorene s.....Do you feel that?” Averny asked.

Mud could see Averny's royal mark shining through her elegant white dress. She could feel her own mark tingling.

“Do you hear that whispering?” Averny asked.

Mud dropped Averny's sword, grabbed the rifle and ran to Averny, taking her hand. “We have to go. He is close.” she said as she started dragging Averny back down the hallway toward the exit.

To Gran and Davari's surprise, two people came running out of the open vault door. Mud and Averny ran up to Davari. Mud handed him the rifle, and Averny dropped the sack of treasure by his feet.

“We...we have to leave.” Mud said, out of breath.

“What is the matter?” Davari asked, looking as Averny.

“I don't know, I think this slave-girl is crazy.” Averny replied, regaining her royal composure before Davari.

Mud looked at Gran. “He is coming. We need to leave as soon as possible. We need to get Cid.” she said.

“I did not give you permission to get Cid yet. I only said we could make a deal.” Davari said.

“I'll be needing a real sword for this one.” Mud said to Gran, ignoring Davari. Gran threw Mud a real sword. “Let's go.” she said.

“I have spoken. Would you dare defy me?” King Davari said, angrily, pulling his sword at Mud. Mud lunged at Davari, disarming him in two strokes, putting him on his knees with the tip of her sword to his throat.

“I'm afraid we don't have time to renegotiate, nor to wait for your permission. We have to leave as soon as possible.” she said.

“I takes time to get a ship ready for sea, princess. Food and water have to be loaded. Even with the fastest crew working, you would never get out of here tonight. Stay and enjoy your cousin's wedding banquet, and I will have my men load the ship up for you.” he said.

“You don't understand, I can feel him getting closer.” Mud said.

“Feel whom getting closer?” Davari asked.

“Kain.” Averny answered. “Kain is on his way. The dark presence is using his body.” she said.

Davari's eyes lit up. “You mean to tell me that thing is on it's way here?” he asked.

“Only if I am here when he arrives. He is only hunting me.” Mud said.

“If that is the case, Princess Loretta, I am honored to have met you at last, but I do agree that you have overstayed your welcome. Let's get you out of here as soon as possible.” Davari said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Ugh, I don't mind being hanged, but making me wait so long is just rude.” Cid said. He was standing at the cell door, arms through the bars, and his head hanging down. “How very ironic that the entire crew survived a shipwreck only to be hanged.” he said.

“Tis the worst death for a pirate. I always hoped to die in the glory of battle.” Smith said.

“Indeed.” Cid said, then turned toward his crew. “Well meboys, we gave it our best. I am sorry we couldn't have had more adventures. We had a good run though.”

“It is a pity to be cut short of glory, but I am honored to have served, and died with The Legendary Captain Cid of the high seas.” said the behemoth Rufus. “Three cheers for captain Cid!” he said loudly. The rest of the room was silent to Rufus' dismay. He ripped off his shirt, and with a snarling growl said, “I said three cheers to Captain Cid!”

The rest of the room snapped-to and gave Cid three cheers. Cid, graciously, held up his hands as if he was giving an acceptance speech.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you. I couldn't have picked a better group of men to be hung with. I want you all to know that the crow may pick our bones clean, but our spirits will live on forever! I am honored to die with you all. You are all my brothers till the end. We sailed together. We pillaged and plundered together. Now we shall all die together as brothers.” Cid said.

Rufus started to sob. “That's the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me.” he said, then walked up to Cid, and threw him in a tight hug.

“Ru...Rufus...you...are...squeezing....the life out of me.” Cid chocked out.

“Oh, sorry Captain.” he said, releasing his grip from Cid. “I guess I just got carried away with your speech.” Rufus said.

“I would agree. That was probably the best pre-death speech I have ever heard.” Gran said from the cell door.

“I don't know, I think it could have used a little more unction.” Havarti said.

Cid spun around. “Ah, Lady Havarti, and Tree-Person guy who's name escapes me at the moment. What brings you to my humble dungeon?” he asked with his usual swagger.

“We have come to pay our last respects.” Gran said.

Havarti laughed, and then pulled out a key she was hiding behind her back. “I am afraid we have to leave at once. We need each man to grab supplies from the royal kitchen, and take them to The Kirin. You are not to enter the banquet hall, but we must make haste, and we have to leave tonight.” she said opening the cell door for them.

“Wait? Why would they release us?” Cid asked.

“Leave it to a pirate to question why he is getting released without seeing the gallows.” Gran said.

“A pirate is always aware of the potential for double-crosses and underhanded schemes, because he uses them all.” Cid replied

“Having access to the Azmorene Royal Vault probably helped.” Mud said, stepping out of the shadow of a dimly lit corner she was hiding in.

Cid's mouth dropped wide open at the sight of Mud.

“Well, don't just stand there gawking. Kain is on his way, and we have to leave as soon as possible.” Mud said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The wedding banquet in the great hall of Dysart Castle had been going on for quite a while. Elisheva and Moavi sat at the head table with Queen Ruth, and, were he there, King Davari. Throughout the course of the banquet, the various royal, and noble guests would present their gifts, and give their respects to the soon-to-be betrothed royal couple. The whole room was noisy, and merry until a strange crowd entered the room.

Through the main doors came King Davari Dysart, followed by a Yakovian slave-girl who was carrying a bag full of gold and jewels, an assassin shrouded in black, Princess Averny Azmorene, Lady Havarti of Figaro, and a handsome, but notorious pirate captain. The room grew so silent that everyone could hear the end of a gossip conversation between two clueless noblewomen at the Azmorene table.

“Yes, her dress is hideous.” one said loudly, before realizing the whole room went silent.

Mud walked up to the head table, and put the sack full of treasure down in front of Elisheva, and Moavi. “A wedding present for my beautiful cousin, Elisheva, and her soon-to-be husband, Prince Moavi. May your marriage be blessed with the deepest love for each other, and with children. Lots of beautiful children.” she said.

“Thank you Mud.” Elisheva said, coming around the table to give her a hug.

“Queen Raminda stood up in anger. “What is the meaning of this! That is Azmorene treasure. How dare you steal from our vault. I will have your head for this, slave!” she yelled at Mud, who rolled her eyes at Raminda's weak threat.

Raminda then turned her gaze to Averny. “Have you also betrayed me too, my daughter?” she asked.

“Mother, would you please shut up. Of course I haven't betrayed you. I didn't have a choice.” Averny said.

“I will make you all pay for this.” Raminda said.

“Oh, goodness woman. This has nothing to do with you. Would you please do us the honor of shutting your rotten mouth.” Cid said, annoyed with Raminda.

“How dare you so much as speak to me, vermin.” Raminda said, glaring at Cid.

“Madam, I am a simple pirate, but never, in a thousand lifetimes, could I ever dream of being as big a thief as Azmorene royalty.” Cid responded.

“Enough!” Davari commanded in a loud voice. “Have you said your goodbyes yet Loretta?” he asked Mud.

The entire room suddenly sprang to life with chatter at the mention of the name Loretta.

Mud ran up to Ruth, and gave her a big hug. “I have to go. I do hope we will see each other again, and maybe get to know one another more.” she yelled over the noise of the crowd.

Davari raised his hand to silence the crowd once again. “Are you ready, Princess.” He asked when the room went silent again.

“Yes, I am rea...” she started, but then started to feel faint. Looking around, Mud could see everyone with a royal mark looking just as faint. All their marks were glowing brighter than sunlight.

Mud fell down to the floor. She could feel The Wizard taking hold over her again. A dark figure suddenly walked through the entrance to the room.

Kain peered around the room. “How very rude of you not to send me an invite, Davari.” he said.

“Funny thing is, I sent a messenger with your invite, but he must have gotten lost along the way. Good help is so hard to find these days.” Davari responded coldly.

“Just give me Loretta, and I will let you live. I will need men like you to serve me when I reign.” Kain said.

Queen Ruth dropped to the floor where Mud was, and started praying over her in the ancient Yakovian tongue.

Kain looked at Ruth with pure hatred. “Stop it woman.” he said with a multitude of voices. “Loretta will be mine, and no one will stop me.” he said.

“You are outnumbered, Prince Kain.” Davari said, drawing his sword.

All the Dysart Guards, the various royal guards, and a number of the noble lords followed suit.

“You fools. Do any of you really think you can stand up to the great wizard Az...ugh” Kain started, but a golden tipped arrow lodged in his throat prevented him finishing his sentence.

The whole room watched in terror as Kain ripped the arrow from his throat, and tossed it aside as if nothing had happened. “Impotent fool.” he said to Gran.

Elisheva dropped to the floor and started reciting the same prayer over Mud with her grandmother.

Kain looked double disgusted, and twice full of hatred. He waved his hands, and flames shot toward Elisheva and Ruth, they they were protected from the flames by what appeared to be an invisible shield.

“Fine, have it your way.” The multitude of voices said through Kain's mouth. He stepped aside to reveal a ghastly company of undead soldiers. They were decayed corpses, dressed in the tattered rags of what were Tree-People clothes. They rushed into the room, and the battle began.

The room was quickly overwhelmed by these undead warriors. Some soldiers and Nobles tried to escape, but others stayed to fight this unholy horde of creatures. The chaos of battle overtook the room as Kain's army attacked.

Gran and Cid soon found themselves fighting hordes of undead foes in a back-to-back position, surrounded by these creatures. “It is a shame that Mud is incapacitated. We could really use her sword.” Cid said, scoring his fist kill.

“Typical pirate. He would rather have a woman do his fighting for him.” Gran said while killing two creatures with ease.

“Typical Ninja. So stuck in his pride he calls honor to realize the strength in numbers. Where is the honor in dying here.” Cid said while killing two creatures himself.

“You aren't going to die here. I need you to do me a favor.” Gran said to Cid.

“I will do whatever you ask of me.” Cid responded while attacking another creature.

Gran pulled out his double-sided spear, and in a fury of spinning attacks, killed every creature surrounding him and Cid. He them looked Cid in the eyes. “I need you to get Mud out of here, no matter how much she objects. I need you to watch over her. I need you to be there for her. Pirate or not, I have read you as an honorable man, and I know I can trust her with you. Protect her with your life.” Gran said to him in a sincere tone.

“With all my strength, with everything I own, with everything I have to give in this life, I will protect her. I vow to you. I will get her out of here safely, but why are you talking as if you won't be there to protect her yourself?” Cid said.

The look in Gran's eyes told Cid all he needed to know. Cid nodded to Gran, he knew what Gran was saying to him. “On my own life, I vow to you that she will always be protected onto my last breath.” Cid said soberly, bowing to Gran in respect.

Gran returned the bow to Cid, and then released a wave of energy that consumed the next wave of enemies bearing down on Cid and himself.

“What was that?” Cid asked in shock.

Gran knelt down on the ground, pulling his sword out in front of him, he had his eyes shut as if meditating.

“This seems to be the wrong time for a nap.” Cid said.

Waves of energy swept over Gran. Cid watched as Gran's clothes turned white as snow, and white flames surrounded him.

Gran opened hi eyes, and with a scream, a pure wave of white energy as if a bomb went off, incinerating all the creatures, and knocking Kain down. Silence filled the room once again. Cid looked around, the room was littered with dead and wounded people. The creatures attacked and killed indiscriminately.

Mud sat up from the floor. “He let go of me.” he said.

Gran stood up, still engulfed in white flames. “Get everyone out of here.” he said to King Davari, and the guards.

“You fool! You have no hope of ever killing me.” Kain said, standing up and facing Gran.

Gran unsheathed his sword which was glowing in pure light. Kain responded by pulling his own sword, and with a mumble and a wave of his hand, more creatures appeared all over the room. The chaos ensued again. He had summoned twice as many creatures as before.

Gran sprung into action, sprinting toward Kain, cutting through any creatures in his way as if they weren't there.

“Gran!” Mud yelled, as she sprung up trying to run toward him, but Cid grabbed her around the waste, stopping her. “Let me go.” She yelled, trying to squirm out and throw elbows that Cid ducked.

“Mud, we have to leave!” Cid said dodging another intended strike.

“Just let me go.” Mud said, stopping her fighting. “I can help him.” she said.

“Mud, he doesn't want you to die here too.” Cid answered, but then let her go to guard a blow from one of the creatures that jumped twenty feet to strike at them.

Mud was tossed to the floor as Cid defended against the creature. When she looked up, she glanced around the room. Royals an nobles were desperately trying to escape out the servant doors in the back, and the Dysart Castle guards were fighting alongside honor guards of the various Royal houses and nobles. A flash of light caught her eye. Gran and Kain had finally clashed swords. Their movements were so fast that she couldn't see anything they were doing.

Her attention was pulled away toward the Azmorene table. Her Raminda and Prince Augustus were hiding under the table, surrounded by Captain Bryce, Averny, and the remaining honor-guards who were fighting the creatures who were attacking and killing anyone they could.

They had no conscience, and were even working their way through royal servants. Mud could see a group of royal servants cowering by the Azmorene table, Marina and Matilda among them. They were all crouched, and didn't see the creature taking aim at them from behind.

Mud sprung to her feet. Looking around, she realized she had lost the sword Gran had given her. She quickly ran to Cid, and pulled his second-best sword out of it's sheath on his hip as he was busy fighting more creatures, and started sprinting across the room to Marina, and Matilda's rescue. Mud's sword connected with the creature's throat as his blow was inches from Marina's head.

Marina looked back with terror. “Thank you Mud.” she said realizing how close she was to death.

“You are wel...” Mud narrowly dodged a blow from another one of the creatures, quickly dodging it, and beheading it with a counter-strike.

Mud grabbed Marina's hand, and yelled for Matilda and the rest of the servants to follow her. With one hand on Cid's sword, and the other gripping Marina's for dear life, Mud parried, dodged, and cut through several more creatures as she guided Marina and the others down the hallway, to the safety of the servant exit.

“My princess, where are you going?” Marina asked her as Mud turned back around to head back into the room.

Mud turned back around to look at Marina and Matilda. “I need to protect my friends and family.” she said.

“But you are the future queen, and safety is in this hallway. Why would you risk your life for others? Why did you risk your life for servants like us?” Marina asked.

Mud walked back to Marina and gave her a hug. “My dear Marina, the people of most value I have met are all servants like Matilda, and you. The best people in this room were serving the worst. If things were as they should be, every royal in this room would give their lives to protect their servants instead of expecting their servants to give their lives for them. Why should the best die trying to protect the worst? My blood bleeds the same color as yours, and being a simple servant does not mean you have no value. All of you matter. Every life is worth something. All lives are precious. I am not higher than you. We are equals.”Mud said, then let Marina go. “Plus, I do believe I owe you The Desert Manner in exchange for that delicious roll you gave me.” she said, bringing Marina to smile with her own smile.

“Thank you, My Queen. Please, protect yourself. You are the only chance of having a truly great ruler on the Azmorene throne.” Marina said.

Mud also gave Matilda a big hug, then turned and ran back into the room, cutting her way through countless enemies to return to Cid's side. If she had time, she may have even admired Cid's swordsmanship, and his fast footwork as he parried one enemy's blow into another one's torso, then beheading both of them as they were tangled.

“This is pointless. For every one we kill, ten take it's place.” Cid said when he saw that Mud had returned. “We have to get out of here. This won't end until we escape.”

“Lori!” Ruth yelled standing straight up in the midst of the chaos going on in the room, not an ounce of fear in her eyes. “It is you he is after. Listen to your pirate friend. You have to escape. If you leave, he will leave to follow after you. If you want to protect everyone in this room, protect yourself by escaping, my beloved.”

Mud dropped her sword, and looked around the room. Bodies of nobles, servants' and guards lined the floor. The screams of the wounded an dying reached her ears. Gran and Kain were fighting, floating in the air, teleporting to cross swords in flashes of light, and then teleporting to another spot to clash again, with neither landing their blows.

“This is all my fault. Everyone is dying because of me.” she said, dropping to her knees while covering her head with her arms as tears began to flow. “I don't want this. I don't want to be queen. I don't want people to die for me. This is all my fault. His is all my fault. This is all my...”

Ruth put her hand on Mud's shoulder. “Get up Lori. No one wanted this to happen, but it is beyond our control.”

Mud rose to face her grandmother. Tears streaming down her face.

“My little lamb. I lost you, then I found you, and my heart rejoices in thanksgiving before God. He brought back my lost little lamb to me. My soul has been made well at the sight of my lamb returned to me. With sadness, I must send her away again. However, seeing you, Lori, my little Mud, has healed an empty void deep within my soul. What was empty has now been filled with unspeakable joy. With sadness, we did not have more time together, but with greater joy, I have found you again, and you are well. I will always smile while praying for you. You have grown into a kindhearted, beautiful woman like my Isabel. You have her grace, her beauty, and her heart. It is time for you to escape, Mud. Do not let these lives be lost in vain. Do not let the evil one triumph. Please, my little lamb, find a safe place to pasture. It is time to say our goodbyes.” Ruth said, tears of her own.

“Mud! We have to leave now.” Cid yelled, fighting his way back over to Mud and Ruth.

Mud nodded, and then embraced her grandmother, as if it were the last time they may ever see each other. “I am ready Cid.” she said, after she hugged her grandmother. Fixing her gaze into Ruth's deep blue eyes she said, “I love you grandmother.”

Ruth gave Mud a smile, and embraced her again. “Go my child. Fulfill your destiny. Become the queen I know you can be. Now, The Lord bless you and keep you. The Lord shine his face upon you and be gracious to you. The Lord lift His countenance upon you and give you His peace, all the days of your life my sweet little lamb.” she said.

Cid dodged another thrown dagger. “Less goodbying, and more leaving please” he yelled.

“Time for you to leave Mud.” Ruth said to her, pointing to the servant exit.

Mud nodded, then she made a made dash toward the servant exit with Cid, parrying, ducking, and dodging enemy attacks as they ran.

“She is escaping!” Kain yelled in the midst of battle with Gran.

Mud and Cid were stopped by a wall of flames as they approached the exit.

“What are we going to do now?” Mud exclaimed to Cid as they stood there, looking at the wall of flames in their way.

As they stood there looking for a weakness in the barrier, a figure the size of a small elephant appeared in the flames. A giant, undead, centurion appeared in the flames which turned out not to be a wall, but a portal which Kain used to summon him. The wall of flames disappeared as the massive figure wielding a rectangular shield, and a sword the length of two men, and a width of about two and a half feet stepped out of the flames.

“Mud lookout!” Cid said, pushing her out of the way of the centurion's downward blow. The blade narrowly missed both of them, embedding itself into the floor. The creature removed the blade with ease, and readied itself for it's next blow on the downed Mud, and Cid.

Cid and Mud gripped each other for dear life. This was it. “It is an honor to die with you, my Queen Mud.” Cid said as the creature raised it's sword to full height.

“For what it's worth, you are the kindest pirate I have ever met.” Mud said.

Cid grabbed Mud tightly in their embrace, and kissed her. If this was it, he would keep his swagger till the bitter end. As their lips met, the sound of fireworks went off. To Cid's surprise, Mud didn't fight it either. He assumed that she was probably thinking the same thing. As the two lay there, kissing each other, the final blow never came. Their embrace was broken at the sound of the giant centurion's body crashing to the floor.

“Captain Cid!” Said Rufus who was holding a small cannon in his arms. “The Kirin is loaded and ready to go.” he said, tossing the cannon aside as if it were a box a feathers. Rufus took a gander at Cid and Mud. “That is unless you tow need a couple more seconds to yourselves.” he said cracking the biggest smile Mud had ever seen on a man.

Mud stood up and dusted herself off. “We need to get going.” she said, as she walked toward the servant exit, and left the room, leaving Cid and Rufus there.

“You, Captain Cid, are a legend. The best captain a man could have, and ever the ladies man, even in the face of death.” Rufus said smacking Cid on the back in a show of camaraderie, almost knocking Cid back to the ground.

“Thank you meboy.” Cid said, regaining his swagger. “Now, lets get out of here.” Cid said, ushering Rufus to follow suit with Mud, exiting the room with him.

Mud, Cid, and Rufus made their way to the ocean cave where the Kirin was anchored, passing wounded and bewildered guards, servants, and nobles along the way. Mud had never seen such carnage in her life. People of all classes huddled together as if some great natural disaster had befell them all. No one was speaking. Only the cries of the wounded, and sobbing could be heard along the route. There were no creatures roaming the halls to hinder them in their journey.

“Where is Havarti?” Mud finally broke the silence to ask. “I didn't see if she made it out of the room.”

“She is already on the Kirin.” Rufus responded. “We are all loaded and ready to go, and Captain Cid, Smith told me to inform you that your invention is still there.” he said, winking at Cid who nodded.

“Well done meboy.” Cid responded.

The smell of the sea air hit them as they entered the royal dock in the cave under the castle. Mud would have normally taken a moment to take it in, but barely noticed it under the current circumstances. The Kirin was docked, loaded, and the crew was ready to put her to sea.

“We have to leave at once.” Cid said.

“We have to wait for Gran.” Mud replied, stubbornly.

“Milady, Gran can handle himself. He is purposely distracting Kain so you can escape.” Cid responded.

“This is not debatable. We aren't leaving without him.” Mud responded, crossing her arms, which told Cid there was no changing her mind.

“Mud.” Cid said in a compassionate tone. “He is not coming back from this one, and he knows it. I could see it in his eyes, Mud. He is laying down his life to save yours. We have to get you out of here. It's what Gran wants. He is your only chance to escape, and he knows it.”

“No. I'm not losing him too.” Mud responded. “I can't abandon him. He wouldn't abandon me.” she said, tears starting to flow.

“I will go get him then.” Cid said.

“No. I'm not going to let you die for me too.” she said.

Mud grabbed Cid's second-best sword in her hands by the blade, and swung it at Cid, smashing the hand-guard into his head, and knocking him out cold. Rufus caught Cid as his unconscious body fell at the blunt end of Mud's sword.

“Get him onboard, and get The Kirin out to sea now. No one else is dying for me today.” she said.

Rufus nodded, and threw Cid over his shoulder like a rag-doll. “How will you and Gran make it back to us?” he asked halfway up the ramp.

“We'll do that teleportation thing.” she said as she started to sprint back down the hallway toward the banquet hall. She couldn't lose Gran. “You don't abandon those you love. You don't leave them behind.” Mud repeated to herself in her mind as she ran.

“You should have killed her when you had the chance.” Queen Raminda said to Averny as they both now stood in the safety of the hallways adjacent to the banquet hall.

“Mother, don't you think we have bigger problems, other than my sister, to worry about tonight?” Averny replied.

“No excuses, Averny. I did not raise you to be this weak. I raised you to be the strongest ruler of the strongest kingdom in the world, and you blew your best chance to secure your power. Your weakness is going to leave you in the same position as your uncle Septimius, but that's apparently what you want, being relegated to a weak and forgotten royal with no power. Do you have any idea what the ramifications of your failure will me, for your brother, and for our kingdom? Having a disgrace of an ignorant, half-breed, slave ascend the throne? This will be the end of the glory of our kingdom. The Azmorene name will lose all prestige, and become a weak laughingstock in the world.” Raminda said, scolding Averny.

Averny rolled her eyes. “Mother, I really do think we have bigger problems at the moment.” she said.

“No, this is the number one priority.” Raminda said coldly.

“I think I'll have you banished to a tower somewhere when I become queen.” Averny replied to Raminda just as coldly.

Raminda cracked a smile, and let out a cackle. “That's my girl. Now, the next time you have a chance, kill that worthless slave-girl so she will never have a chance to be quee...”

To Averny, and Raminda's surprise, the very target of their hatred was running back down the hallway toward them, sword in hand. Both of them froze and Mud ran by them, unopposed.

“Why didn't you kill her just now?” Raminda asked, still shocked at the sight.

“Mother, have you not seen how good she is with a sword?” Averny replied.

Mud made her way back into the now, mostly empty banquet hall of Dysart Castle. There were a few remnants of the undead and various groups of guards still fighting. But most of the commotion died down after Mud escaped the first time. Gran had kept Kain occupied enough to prevent him from summoning a third wave.

“Gran.” Mud yelled as she saw Kain and him still engaged in battle. “It's time to go. We have to leave now!”

If Gran heard Mud, he took no notice of it as he was still engaged in battle.

“Our bride is back for us.” The multitude said through Kain's mouth.

Kain, suddenly, disengaged from battle with Gran, and from the air where he and Gran had been fighting, lunged himself at Mud, sword-first. Kain's sword was inches from Mud, when Gran teleported in-between them, taking Kain's sword to the abdomen. Gran winced in pain, as Mud's world came to a stop when she realized what had just happened.

With a grin, Kain shoved the sword as far in as it would go into Gran. “Would you really die so pointlessly for her” He asked Gran. “I knew you would step in front to save her. How pathetic!”

Gran looked down at the sword, and then looked up at Kain, placing his hands on Kain's shoulders.

“Does it hurt?” Kain asked tauntingly.

Gran winked at Kain. “I just needed you to stand still.” He said.

The same life-force bolt Gran had used at Show Low Port, suddenly, shot out of Gran's hands, sending Kain flying through the giant main doors of the banquet hall, smashing them into splinters as his body rag-dolled through them. As the bolt hit Kain, all the undead creatures disintegrated into thin air.

Gran looked down at the sword lodged in his stomach, and grabbed it with both hands, slowly pulling it out, and falling to all-fours. Mud could see a crimson puddle forming underneath where he was crouched. She crouched down and put Gran's arm behind her neck, helping him stand back up.

“We've gotta get you to the Kirin. Come on Gran. Let's get out of here before he comes back.” She said, deep worry in her voice.

“I'm not going to make it to the Kirin, Mud. You have to leave me. My journey is over.” he replied.

“I'm not leaving you.” she replied, firmly. “You don't give up on and abandon those you love. You don't just forget about them, and leave them to die just to save yourself. That's not love, that's cowardice.”

“I love you Mud, but you have to leave me. I've taught you all you need to survive. I've left you in good hands, well, the pirate I could do without.” he said with a painful laugh at the end.

“I'm not leaving without you.” she said.

“Mud!” Elisheva exclaimed, running over the Gran and her. “Are you OK, cousin? I was so worried.....is he OK?” she asked, noticing Gran.

“Help me get him out of here.” Mud said.

Elisheva took Gran's other arm and helped her move him toward the servant-door.

“Well.” Gran said, painfully, “I must say, for this being the first wedding feast I have ever attended, you people sure had a party they will be talking about for centuries.

Elisheva laughed a laugh saying she wasn't sure if it was OK to laugh, taking the events of the evening. “We have already decided to go through with the marriage tomorrow. Not even the Dark Wizard can foil my wedding.” Elisheva said defiantly. “It is a pity you won't be there Mud. It would make the event all the more special, but I understand why you are leaving.”

“I wish I could be there too.” Mud replied as they exited into the hallway adjacent the banquet-hall.

Mud and Elisheva laid Gran down in the hallway. “I really like the white suit, Gran.” she said to him. Gran just nodded his head. Mud could tell he was fading. “Gran.” she yelled.”stay with me.

Gran's eyes focused on Mud's beautiful tear-filled eyes once again as Elisheva tried stuffing his bleeding wound with bandages.

“Please don't leave me Gran.” she said without breaking her gaze.

“You...you have to leave me Mud. He's going to wake up soon, and I cannot protect you. You....you have to get to The Kirin before...” gran said, then started to fade out again.

“Stay with me Gran. Please fight it. Fight it for me. I need you.” she said, arousing him again from near death again.

I'm dying Mud. There is nothing to stop it. I'd rather you not have to see it.” he said, weakly.

“You're not going to die.” she said tears flowing. “What about that moss stuff? There has to be something.”

Gran shook his head. “The wound is too deep.” he said.

“I'm not going to let you die.” she said.

“And I'm not going to let you die either. He's awake.

To everyone's surprise, Gran hopped to his feet, grabbing Mud's hand while cupping his wound with his other, he started to run with her.

Gran led Mud through winding hallway after winding hallway, and up flights of stairs. He was leading her to the tallest guard-tower in Dysart Castle. Mud followed, mechanically. The only noise she could hear was the sound of her feet running, and her breathing, but she could feel The Wizard's regained consciousness, and his pull following them as they ran. Kain was pursuing them as they climbed, finally reaching the winding steps of the tower. Up, and up they went for what felt to Mud as hour of running up the winding steps of the tower. Finally, they reached the door to the tower. Gran dragged them both in, shut, and barricaded the door behind them . All the tower guards were gone, called away for the fighting in the banquet hall.

Mud turned toward the door. “He's coming. I can feel it.” she said, eyes still fixed on the door. “We'll take turns fighting him.”

Gran collapsed on the floor behind her.

“Gran!” Mud yelled, running to where he lay, and squatting down over him. “OK, I will have to fight him alone.”

“No. I did not bring you up here to fight him.” he said. “I brought you up here to say my goodbyes.”

“Please don't talk like that. We've been through worse than this.” she said. “We will get you to The Kirin where you can take time to heal.

Gran shook his head, and slowly reached up to his mask, undoing it so he could show his best-friend his face. A great honor among Tree-people. An honor reserved only for those held in highest esteem. He, finally pulled it off so Mud could see his face.

Mud, realizing the honor, embraced Gran, pulling him up into a hug, and giving him a kiss on the cheek.

“I like you better without it.” she said, tears streaming down her face. “You'll have to put it back on before we get to The Kirin of course.”

Gran moved his right hand up to his temple, and pulled out a white sphere as if it were behind his eyes.

“What is that?” Mud asked.

“It's time to complete your training.” he said, bringing the sphere of light up to Mud's temple where it was absorbed.

Mud lost consciousness as all of Gran's memories flooded her mind. He had given her all his memories of his lifetime of training. All the techniques, his childhood under his ruthless father, all the beating he received whenever he failed a technique, how to teleport, his entire lifetime of memories flooded her mind in a split second. The only memories Gran didn't give to her were the ones where he had to kill. He never wanted her to know that feeling.

Mud could see herself in the distance, arrow pointed at her as she drew water from the well at Figaro Manner. She could see herself look up at the very tree Gran was perched in as her piercing blue eyes met his. She could feel a strange feeling rush over Gran as her eyes met his. Something kind. Something gentle. Something he had never felt in his life. In a world where he was raised without kindness, grace, mercy, or love, something changed in Gran he saw her that day. Gran, suddenly, lost his footing, plummeting out of the tree, and breaking his leg on the way down. He could barely breath as the very slave-girl he was sent to kill rushed over to him.

“Are you OK?” Mud asked him, staring into his eyes.

Gran was speechless. Not because he had been caught, but because of the girl who stood before him. There was something about her. He had never felt this from anyone else in his life. He was in love, and, in that moment, he made a silent vow to give his life to protect her if necessary. Mud could feel Gran's love for her.

As Mud lay on the floor of the tower, reliving Gran's memories, he gently picked her up in his arms. Using the last of his strength, he walked to the outer-balcony of the tower where he could see the Kirin circling, waiting for Mud.

“I'm sorry Mud, and I love you.” he said, then returned a kiss of his own to her forehead before running to the end of the balcony, and throwing her over it, into a teleportation portal which transported her safely to the deck of The Kirin. She landed on top of Cid's unconscious body.

Gran made his way back into the tower, grabbing his mask off the floor, and putting it back on. The pain was finally catching up. He was getting cold. He knew it wouldn't be long now.

Kain smashed through the door as if it were a piece of paper. Making his way to Gran, and lifting him up by the throat with his right hand.

“Where is Loretta, Tree-Filth?” he asked.

“Now where did I put her?” Gran asked mockingly.

“Are you ready to die” Kain asked him with glee.

Gran winked at Kain. He was smiling under his mask. “Are you ready to look down?” he replied, then laughed an evil laugh.

Kain's gaze snapped to the floor of the tower in time to see dozens of bombs with lit fuses, each about to blow. Kain tried to teleport, but Gran blocked it, because they were in physical contact. He then tried throwing Gran to the ground and turning to run, but it was too late.

The entirety of Dysart Castle shook as the top of the guard tower exploded, sending debris into the sea below.

“Oh my goodness!” exclaimed Havarti from the deck of the Kirin where she had a front-row seat to the tower exploding.

“Lady Havarti, Mud is safely on board.” Smith yelled as Havarti's eyes were still fixed on the destroyed tower.

“Lets get out of here.” she said, still staring at the tower.

“Where to milady?” Smith asked.

“We have to go back to Azmorene lands. We have to get to Azmorene Castle.” she said, causing the crew to grumble. “Look, just get us close enough. I am not asking you to sail into capitol city. Get us close enough, and we will make it the rest of the way.” she said as she, confidentially turned to face the crew. She knew they were worried about getting their necks stretched by King Augustus, if he was so merciful just to only hang them. A fear she, herself, shared with them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“How is Mud doing?” Cid asked Havarti as she came out on deck from the captain's quarters.

“She's the same. Still sleeping, stuck in a dream. She mumbles things here and there. It's already been two days, Cid. I'm worried.” Havarti replied.

“I need her to wake up so I can tell her how mad I am at her.” he responded with his usual swagger.

“Are you really mad at her?” Havarti asked.

“Furious, madam.” he said. “My head hasn't hurt this badly since we raided the the distillery on Bohazarah Island.”

“Good times those were.” Smith said, eavesdropping. “And that governor's daughter. What a beaut she was.”

“Yes, indeed.” Cid said under his breath.

“She did it to protect you. You know that don't you.” Havarti said.

“I can handle myself.” Cid replied.

“Against the Dark King? We already lost gran. She didn't want to lose you Cid. It was for your own good.” Havarti said.

A somber mood swept over the deck at the mention of Gran. Even Cid, underneath his showmanship, was dealing with the loss. He had grown quite fond of him in their short time together, and there was no one he would rather have at his side in battle. A friend, a fierce warrior, and a gentle protector. There was such a net of safety with him around. Cid, along with everyone else, had almost thought him invincible.

“I just wish I told him how muck I appreciated him more.” Havarti said, tears starting to fall from her eyes.

Cid nodded, secretly holding in his own tears. It would be un-pirate-like to cry.

“I was so mean to him, and he never thought twice about risking his life to protect me. I wouldn't have risked my life for me.” Havarti continued. “I just wish I could have told him how much he meant to me....”

Smith took his hat off in respect, placing it over his heart. “Remember how he helped us all swim to safety after The Sarin went down. He kept refusing to let Captain Cid go down with his ship. He was hurting from whatever Mud hit him with, but he still managed the strength to keep us all going. Such courage, I have not seen.”

Cid looked down at his feet, not even his eyes could hide it now. “I guess we never know when our last day will be, when someone else's last day will be. I guess I should try and tell everyone how much I appreciate them everyday.” he said, lifting his head to wipe his eyes. “Smith, you're my best mate, and were it my last day, I would like to say that it will always be my deepest honor to have sailed with you my friend.”

Smith bowed to Cid, telling him the feeling was mutual.

“Lady Havarti, you are beautiful and strong. You are an amazing, and loyal friend. I have seen you look death in the face without blinking. You are kind, supportive, always good for conversation, and have been a great source of strength for Mud, myself, and everyone else you come in contact with. My life is better for knowing you.” Cid continued.

Havarti embraced Cid in a hug, still crying on his shoulder. “And you sir are a good man with a big heart, but your secret is safe with me.” she said. “I know you have to keep your pirate reputation.” she whispered in his ear.

“What about me?” Rufus asked. He had also been eavesdropping on the conversation.

Cid and Havarti stopped hugging and turned toward Rufus.

“Rufus, you are a fierce warrior who's strong as an ox. In fact, the comparison isn't fair to the ox. I thank you for saving my life meboy. I also must say, no one swabs my decks as good as you.” Cid replied.

“Awe shucks, thank you captain, and it was nothing. And, am I really the best at swabbing the decks?” Rufus asked.

“Absolutely.” Cid said, noticeably tapping his foot on the deck. “You can start on this one.” he said with his normal swagger.

“Aye Captain Cid! You will be able to see your reflection in them whenever I am done.” Rufus replied, confidently.

“Captain Cid, there are ships in the horizon!” the pirate in the crows nest yelled, snapping them out of the moment.

Cid didn't think much of the report. “How many ships?” he yelled back in a semi sarcastic tone.

“At least a hundred, Captain.” the man responded.

“What!” Cid exclaimed, sprinting to the front of The Kirin, pulling out his telescope to get a closer look. His heart nearly jumped out of his chest whenever he saw what colors they were flying.

“It's the Azmorene fleet!” he yelled. “King Augustus has the entire Azmorene fleet against us!”

“What are we going to do?” Havarti yelled.

Cid ran back to Smith and Havarti with a big smile on his face. “Smith, it believe it is time.” he said joyously.

“Aye, aye, captain!” Smith yelled, and then ran below deck.

“Time for what? Time to die?” Havarti asked.

“No, my dear Lady Havarti. We aren't dying today. Have you ever heard of a steam-powered engine?” Cid asked her gleefully.

“What that does what?” Havarti asked confused.

“My dear lady, you are about to witness an engineering masterpiece that will give us the ability to outrun even the fastest ships in any armada, and it is designed by yours truly.” Cid said, putting his hands on his chest. “Rufus, you know what to do.”

“To the coal bins!” Rufus yelled to the crew.

Havarti watched in amazement as the crew sprung alive. The men were running too and fro, above deck and heading below.

“What are they doing to the sails?” She asked Cid in curiosity and the crew raised them and tied them.

“We won't need them.” Cid said, standing in fully captain pose, quite proud of himself, with a big smile. “Well, my dear, I have to head down below deck and make sure everything is working. Feel free to stay up on deck and watch.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“King Augustus, we have spotted a ship that is identical to the one that sailed out of Show Low port.” Lord Calloway said poking his head through the royal cabin.

The entire crew of The Flagship Apollo bowed as King Augustus made his way out on deck. The Apollo was a wonder of the Azmorene Navy. Yakovian built, it was massive, and yet, the fastest ship in the fleet. It carried over four-hundred cannons on board, and was a marvel of engineering.

“Prepare to board. Take no prisoners, and deliver Loretta to me.” Augustus said to Lord Calloway, turning to return to his cabin.

“My King, what if she isn't on board?” Lord Calloway asked.

“Then spare a few so we can torture the information out of them.” he said, as he shut the door to his cabin.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“This isn't good. This is bad. This is terrible!” Cid exclaimed realizing that the Dysart Royal family had made a poor attempt to reverse-engineer his steam engine, putting it back together wrongly. “Smith, hand me that wrench.” he yelled. “Why would they put this in backwards? Did they have their blind servants working on this? Only a complete invalid would put that in like that!”

“Captain Cid, they are approaching firing range!” a crewman yelled down to Cid.

Cid took a moment to look things over, stroking his goatee with his hand.

“Captain! What should we do?” Smith asked.

“Die I suppose.” Cid mumbled, not taking his eyes off the engine.

“What was that captain?” Smith asked.

Cid did not reply. His mind was processing. “I've almost got it, Smith. I just need to buy some time.” he said.

Cid was snapped out of his trance by the sound of a warning shot from The Apollo.

“Captain, I don't think we have enough time. We need to lose the sails, and run in the other direction.” Smith replied.

Cid knew he could figure it out. He was almost there. “Raise the white flag.” he said.

The entire crew grumbled in rebellion.

“Captain, King Augustus will torture us all to death if we surrender.” Smith reminded him.

Cid Smirked and looked at Smith. “I said nothing of surrender. I said raise the white flag, making them think we are surrendering so they may not fire on us. That way, they may just try and board us. Either way, it may buy us just enough time to get this fixed, and spare us from damage.” Cid said in a reassuring tone that gave the crew a collective sigh of relief.

“Raise the white flag!” Smith yelled.

“I've got it!” Cid exclaimed “You, sir, put that there.” he commanded one of the crew. “You! That one goes over there!” he said to another. “I want that over here!” he said to a group of them. “I've got it Smith, I've got it!” he said, turning to Smith.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Sire, they have raised the white flag.” Lord Calloway informed Augustus from the door of his cabin.

King Augustus came back out on deck to see for himself. He may, yet, get some entertainment watching the spectacle unfold. Plus he had to be in complete control of the situation. “Shoot their mast, and prepare to board.” he said.

“Yes sire!” Lord Calloway replied.

Havarti hit the deck as a cannonball missed the mast, and grazed the deck of The Kirin. The man in the crow's nest evacuated, sliding down a rope toward the safety of the deck. The second cannon ball missed, and smashed directly into the Captain's cabin. The man in the crow's nest had just gotten his feet on the deck when the third cannon ball hit it's target from the forward-facing cannons on the deck of The Apollo. The mast snapped in half, and fell off the side of The Kirin, snapping all connected lines, and splashing into the sea. The crew on deck scurried quickly to assess the damage, cutting any remaining lines to the mast, and rushing to put the fire out in the captain's cabin where Mud slept.

“Mud!” Havarti screamed, running to Cid's cabin.

The fire in the cabin prevented Havarti from entering, as it did the crew, who were already busy trying to put the fire out.

Havarti's heart sank. There is no way Mud could have survived the explosion or the fire that was currently burning. All hope was gone. Havarti fell to the deck and started to weep. It was all to much to bear. First Gran, and now Mud. She lay there, curled up into a ball, and wept.

“Why are you crying Havarti?” a familiar voice asked her.

“Because I've lost everyone, Mud.” Havarti replied in between sobs. Havarti realized what she had just said, and looked up to see her best friend, still dressed as a Yakovian slave, standing before her.

“Why are they shooting at my ship!” Cid yelled as he popped his head on deck to see what was going on. “We raised the white flag, and...MUD!” he yelled.

Havarti jumped up and embraced Mud in a tender hug, now crying tears of joy.

“I have to put an end to this.” Mud said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“You fool!” King Augustus yelled at the sailor firing the cannon. “Their ship is on fire, and my daughter may still be on it.” Augustus brandished a dagger, and shoved it deep into the sailor's chest, tossing his body overboard. “If anything happened to my daughter, I will kill all of you and your families.” Augustus said, turning toward the cowering crew.

The Kirin was only a few hundred yards away now. Augustus turned back around to assess the situation with his telescope. “I think I can see the tramp from The House Figaro from here. If she is on board, then Loretta must be too.”

“Um, sire.” Lord Calloway said.

“Now where would they be keeping her? Possibly below deck.” Augustus said, still looking through the telescope.

“My King!” Lord Calloway said again as Augustus was still assessing the situation.

“I hope, for this crew's sake, she wasn't in that part of the ship that is on fire.” Augustus said to himself.

“Augustus! Look behind you, My King!” Lord Calloway finally yelled.

Augustus turned around to see the Mirror image of Isabel standing before him, with a very unhappy look in her face. Bowing down before Mud, he said, “Isabel, I've almost found her. I am so close to finding Loretta.”

“Stand up, Father.” Mud said, angrily.

Augustus' head shot up when he realized who it was that stood before him. “Loretta!?” he said, standing up to look at her for the first time since she was a baby.

“Why are you hunting me?” Mud asked her father.'ll never be the queen you want me to be. I just can't be that person.” she said.

“Because you are mine. You are my daughter, and the rightful heir to my kingdom.” he replied.

“I am my own. Nobody owns me.” she snapped.

“Wrong. I own you. I have right over you. I am your father.” he said.

“One of the worst days of my life was the day I found out I was your daughter. Some days I think I would rather have been the daughter of a slave, or be dead than be the daughter of the most ruthless king to sit on the Azmorene throne.” she replied.

“Did they really raise you as a slave?” he asked.

“Yes, they did.” she answered.

Augustus threw his telescope across the deck of the Apollo. “MY DAUGHTER! They raised my daughter as a slave!” he screamed in anger.

Mud crossed her arms. “I prefer being a slave to being an Azmorene royal. I would rather serve people than expect everyone else to serve me, raised to covet power, and never knowing what it means to be loved by my family. Please, leave me alone. I have seen how the children of Azmorene royalty turn out. I have also seen what it is to be raised without love, kindness, or forgiveness, through a friend. I cannot be the person you want me to be. I cannot live your life, father. Please, just let me go. I'll never be the queen you want me to be. I just can't be that person.” She said.

Augustus was taken aback. “I wouldn't have raised you as I did Averny and Augustus You sound so much like your mother. Believe me when I tell you, Loretta, I truly did love her. Her heart, and her kindness made me a better man. Isabel was better than me. A better person than I could ever hope to be. I loved her so much. Seeing her image through you brings back so many emotions. I have fallen so far away from the man I used to be. I need you to teach me again. Please, my daughter, return with me, and teach me all the things I lost the day your mother died. Seeing you just brings so many emotions back to me. I'm not the man I used to be. I need you help to find him again. Please, come back and reign with me. I miss your mother so much. I can't bare to lose you again.” he said, conflicted.

Mud's eyes teared up a little. Despite his cruelty, she still felt compassion for this man. She could still feel a strong bond with him. Through his hard shell, she could feel his love toward her. This cruel, wicked man standing before her was still capable of some form of love. She could feel his of love for her, and his sense of loss which mixed with her own. She wanted to run into his arms, and hug him. She could tell he was hurting, deeply, but she could also feel his conflict. She knew she couldn't return with him.

“I just lost a good friend.” Mud said as she started to choke up a little. “I lost my best friend. I've never had a closer friend in my life. Never had anyone sacrificed more for me, helped me out more, or loved me more than he did. He was my closest of friends. I will always cherish the time we had together, and losing him hurts so badly. It really hurts. My insides feel like they are burning with the pain of losing him. I am overwhelmed with it to the point I can't breath when I think of it. But you know what, he would never want me to take losing him in a direction where I lose myself in the process. He wouldn't want me to give up on life, and grow bitter, to let the pain change me into an angry, cruel, heartless person. If you truly loved my mother, why would losing her make you forget everything she taught you? Pain changes people, father, but so does love. Pain teaches us lessons, but love teaches us more. Love is what makes loss so painful. Not even the fear of losing those we love makes pain stronger than love. It is always worth choosing to love over allowing pain to turn us to hatred, and cruelty. Love is the most powerful thing we will have in this life. Without it, the world is a cruel, painful, meaningless void. Life without love is a living torture. Love overrules hatred. Showing mercy, showing kindness, having compassion, and showing love for people when you have the power not to takes more strength than showing cruelty. Being humble, and serving others is better than being served.” Mud said, trying to reach him.

Augustus gave a sour look and nodded. “Those sound like the words of a slave.” he said.

“You're the King. Shouldn't you serve your people instead of expecting them to serve you?” she asked.

“What what would you have me do, go to some peasant's farm and clean out the stalls of his pig-pen so I will be loved? Would you have me become a, weak, laughingstock to my people, and my enemies? Shall I allow other kingdoms to see my weakness so they may attack and take my land? No, Loretta, it is better to be a feared tyrant than to be loved, and weak.” he replied.

“But you aren't weak. Everyone knows you have the strongest army and navy. You are the most feared warrior-king in history. Putting your people's need ahead of your own won't make you weak, and any invading army would, very quickly, find that out. Father, you have the power to show mercy when you don't have to. There is a lot more strength in that.” she said.

“Mercy is for the weak.” he snapped. “Had you not been raised as a slave, you would know this.”

“Abusing your power for your own selfish means is weaker than the weakest part of mercy. You have gained the world, but you even admit that you have lost your soul to gain it. You're not the man my mother loved, by your own admission. You say I am weak because I have spent my life serving others, but I say you are weak because you refuse to.” she said, trying to reach him again.

Augustus drew his sword and lunged at Mud who pulled Gran's sword out of thin air to block his strike.

“We will see who the weakest one is then.” he said.

Augustus is renowned the world over for his skill with a sword. He had never been defeated in a duel, and even Mud was taken aback by his skills as she blocked, dodged, and deflected his blows off of Gran's sword.

“What is wrong with you?” Mud yelled as she dodged another intended blow.

“Shut up and fight me, girl. I will fight the weakness out of you.” he replied.

Gran's entire lifetime of sword-training swept over Mud's every reaction with the sword in her hands. Everything was all muscle-memory, and she didn't have to think about anything, she just reacted as Gran would. Augustus was an amazing swordsman, but no match for Gran, and now, in turn, Mud herself. She kept her cool, but could see her father's frustration as she blocked, dodged, or deflected every strike he threw. He, eventually, stepped back for a breather after, unsuccessfully, attacking a few minutes more.

“How is a slave-girl so good with a sword.” He asked as he was on the breather.

“Maybe it's in my blood.” she replied.

Augustus laughed. “See, you're Azmorene royalty after all. The pure blood of a warrior flows through your veins, girl.” he said.

Mud shrugged. “Or maybe I just had a better teacher than you, my king.” she replied.

Augustus lunged at her again. Mud dodged, deflected, or blocked all his strikes. She could have attacked back at any time, as, thanks to Gran, she could already spot all the places he left himself open as he attacked. She had no wish to hurt him, chose not to attack him in the hope he would eventually give up.

The entire crew of The Apollo watched on, in amazement, at the spectacle before them. Not only were they amazed at Augustus' famed sword skills, but also at this strange girl who was shutting him down.

“I could have you shot, girl.” Augustus said as he took another breather.

“And I have counted at least fifty times I could have already killed you as you've struck.” she responded.

“Then why haven't you? Strike me down! Kill me, and take your kingdom. The world is a cruel place, Loretta, the The House Azmorene has no place for weakness. Take your kingdom, girl. It is your destiny.” he said with passion.

“I...Don't...want...it.” she said slowly to him.

“I'm not giving you a choice. You will either kill me, or I will kill you.” he said.

“You spend my entire life looking for me. You drag an entire garrison of troops out to hunt me in Show Low, and you bring the entire Azmorene fleet out here to find me, just to kill me? Or worse, have me kill you? Do you even comprehend how ridiculous this is.” Mud asked, trying to reason with him. “You don't make any sense to me.”

“I have almost twenty years of teaching to catch you up on, Loretta. Soon, you will be twenty, and you will be a queen, ruling alongside me. I have raised my other children with strength, and now I will teach you.” he said.

“Your other two children are awful.” she replied.

Augustus burst into laughter. “Agreed. I raised them with strength, but neither of them are fit to reign with me. You are my last hope. The Blood of Azmorene royalty mixed with the blood of Yakovian warrior-kings of the past flows through you. It is time I taught you how to reign. You are right, it is in your blood on both sides.” he said.

Mud's interest was piqued at the mention of Yakovian Warrior-kings. She knew almost nothing about her mother's side. She fought the urge to ask him more about it, then remembered the real reason she visited her father.

“I'm not here for a lesson, father.” she said.

“So you just came to see me, finally. Well, the lesson comes with the visit. What did you expect, for me to to hug you, and show you fatherly-love? You'll come to see this as my way of showing you love.” he said.

Mud shook her head. “Nope. I didn't come to see you either. I would, preferably, rather not see you all things considered. I came because I need to ask you where the Azmorene sword is. I need it to kill The Dark King.” she said.

Augustus laughed again. “How bout that? You didn't come to see your dear father, you came because you want something from me. Maybe you aren't so different from your siblings after all.” he said.

“The Wizard has taken over Kain's body, and cannot be killed, even by the greatest swordsman who ever lived. He cannot die, and nothing else has been able to kill him. My only hope of destroying him once-and-for-all is the Azmorene Sword. If you could, kindly, tell me where to find it, I will be on my way.” she said.

Augustus put his hands up to his beard as if thinking about something. Even he had seen Kain, and had felt the Wizard's presence. “I tell you what, girl,” he finally said, “if you can down me and put me at your mercy when I attack you next, I will tell you where it is. However, finding it there is up to you. Do we have a deal?”

Mud nodded again. “Deal.” she said.

“Good!” he replied.

The Kirin fired a signal flare into the air right after Augustus said his last words. Mud's eyes moved to the flare. She had bought enough time for Cid to repair the engine. Seeing Mud distracted, Augustus lunged at her again. She ducked his attack, and slashed him in the leg, putting him on his knees. She then put the tip of Gran's sword to his throat.

“Where is the sword?” she asked.

“I am very impressed, Loretta.” he said.

“You promised.” she said, lightly pressing the sword into his throat.

“OK, Loretta, I will tell you.” he said, trying to back away slightly from her blade. “In the wine cellar at Azmorene Castle there is a secret vault. One separate from the main vault. I am the only one who knows of it's existence out of our family. The sword never leaves the castle, because of your siblings, and my very own brother, all of whom can wield it, and all of whom would use it to gain power. Only Azmorene royalty can wield it, and it cannot so much as scratch the skin of a true Azmorene. For a non-Azmorene, it would weigh as much as a mountain to pick up, but when wielded by us, the sword can cut through anything. Trees, rocks, even solid walls can be cut through with ease. If anything can destroy this dark presence, it can.” he said.

“Thank you, father.” she said.

Mud leaned down and hugged his neck. Despite the strangeness of their meeting, she still felt for him. There was still a bond. As cold as he was, she still felt as if both of them had lost something by not knowing each other. She had a sense of remorse all of the sudden. Seeing how Gran grew up in such an unforgiving environment, and still managed to be a kindhearted person, maybe she wouldn't have turned out like Averny and Little Augustus Perhaps her father would have turned out differently had she been in his life. Maybe the opposite would be true, and they both would be the worse for it, but Mud couldn't help but wonder if if they both had lost out on each other's company. There was the possibility that they would both be worse for it, but what if they were better for it? These questions that, now, would never have an answer flooded Mud's mind as she hugged her father,

In that moment, Mud realized there was no use asking unanswerable questions about what could have been. Instead of looking back, she decided it would be better to move forward. Maybe there was hope of getting to know each other in the future. She felt a sense of loss, but also a sense of hope as well. As she pondered these things, Augustus pulled a dagger out of his boot, and tried one last time to attack her.

“Just had to try it one last time I see.” she said.

Mud walked to the center of the circle of sailors who were watching the spectacle. Lord Calloway stepped forward to greet her.

“I must say, Princes Loretta, you are every bit as beautiful as your mother. It is an honor to finally meet you.” he said, bowing toward her.

“Mud.” she responded.

“What was that?” Lord Calloway asked.

“My name isn't Loretta. My name is Mud. It is the only name I have ever known. Loretta is new to me.” she said.

Lord Calloway nodded. “Well, Mud, it is still an honor to meet you.” he said, and then fully bowed to the ground to her, in royal fashion.

The entire crew followed suit. Mud wasn't sure what to say. It still seemed so foreign to her to have people bow to her. Normally, she was the one bowing. “How strange.” she thought.

Mud turned to her father who had hobbled up to his feet by now. “It was nice meeting you father. I am sorry if I am not the person you expected me to be. I wish I could be your princess Loretta, the, strong, fearless warrior you wanted. I fear I've never lived up to anyone's expectations of who Princess Loretta should be.” she said.

Mud turned back around to face Lord Calloway again, as she was about to teleport back to The Kirin, she glanced back at her father one last time. “Oh, and please stop killing your crew members. They have families too.” she said before jumping into the air, and disappearing in a poof of black smoke.

Lord Calloway rushed to Augustus' side to give him a should to assist him in walking.

“Did I go too far with her, my old friend?” The King asked.

“You tried to kill her, Sire. I would say it was a bit much.” he replied in the kind of honesty only he was allowed to have with the king.

“Indeed, my old friend, but I failed.” Augustus said with a smile. “What strength! She will be the strongest ruler yet.”

“Sire! Princess Loretta's ship is moving away!” one of the crew yelled.

Augustus and Lord Calloway spun around to see The Kirin taking off at an unfathomable speed without sails. They watched in wonder as the ship took off faster than any ship they had ever seen, and, quickly disappeared from view.

“How...?” Lord Calloway asked as Augustus and him stood there, mouths wide open in wonder.

“I think I have seen everything a man could possibly see in a lifetime, old friend.” Augustus said to Lord Calloway, who was nodding in agreement.

“Back to Capital City My Lord?” Lord Calloway asked.

“Yes. I'm quite sick of the ocean.” he replied.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The last remnants of sunlight kissed the water as The Kirin sped toward Azmorene lands. Cid manned the helm as he was keeping his distance from Mud since her return from the Apollo. She too had been keeping her distance from everyone on board as she was still trying to process her own thoughts. She was, especially, keeping her distance from Cid. She knew he was probably upset with her, and she wasn't sure how to approach him to apologize.

Cid, himself, did not know why he was so upset about it either. He had never had a problem leaving someone to save his own skin. Why did it bother him so much that Mud protected him from himself that night? He realized that it wasn't hurt pride that upset him so much about it. Shouldn't he have been the one who protected her that night? He seemed to be upset that she put herself in danger, and he wasn't there to watch over her. He was helpless, and couldn't protect her.

“I saw your engine. It's amazing. Did you really invent it?” Mud asked from the shadows behind Cid.

She had finally decided to try and make peace with him. He was a good friend who had also sacrificed so much for her. More than anyone this side of Gran.

“Indeed, I did.” Cid said, not taking his eyes off the horizon.

Mud too a couple more steps toward Cid who didn't move at all. “Will we really be back in Azmorene lands in a couple of days at this speed?” she asked.

“Yep.” he replied, still not taking his eyes off the horizon, or turning from his position.

Mud turned to walk away. She felt foolish for trying to make peace so soon. She would have to give it more time.

“I'm sorry about Gran.” he said to her, still not turning toward her.

Mud put her head down. “Me too.” she said, voice trembling. Tears had started to form at the mention of Gran.

“He was a good man.” he said, not breaking his gaze with the sea.

She started to take a bunch of shallow breaths as tears really began to flow. “The best.” she said through clenched teeth as the tears began to flow freely.

Mud ran over to Cid, and clung to him from behind, hugging his back. “Please forgive me for hurting you. I didn't want to lose you. I had to protect you. Please don't hate me for it. Life is too short, and I can't stand the thought of you being angry at me. We could lose each other at any time, and I would die if our last memories were you being upset at me. You've been such a good friend to me, though I don't deserve it. Thank you for sacrificing so much for me. I'm not worthy of it.” she said, face buried in Cid's back.

Cid lifted his arm back, and over Mud, bringing her into a hug, and giving her a kiss on the forehead. “You are worthy of it. Royalty or not, you're worthy of more, Mud.” he said, squeezing her tightly. “I forgive you. For what it's worth, I've never had a friend who cared enough to bludgeon me in the head to protect me.” he said.

“I'm sorry. I hope your head doesn't hurt.” she said.

“Only for most of the first day.” he said.

Mud pulled back and looked directly into Cid's eyes. “I am so sorry.” she said.

“Just promise me that, no matter how foolish, you will let me endanger myself to protect you. Even unto certain death.” he said.

“I promise.” she said, still staring deeply into Cid's eyes.

Cid, slowly, started to lean in to give her a kiss on the lips.

“Captain Cid,” Rufus said, interrupting before their lips made contact,” it is my turn to take the helm for the night.”

Mud let go of Cid, and walked off slightly embarrassed.

“Very good Rufus. Also, remind me to have you on coal shoveling duty all day tomorrow” he said.

“Aye, aye.” Rufus responded, saluting Cid, completely oblivious to his punishment.

“There you are.” Havarti said, running up the steps to greet Mud.”Smith has prepared a royal dinner for us.”

Smith was following behind Havarti. “Princess Mud, Captain Cid, and Lady Havarti, you are all cordially invited to a dinner-party in the remnants of the captain's cabin. It isn't much, but we still have some leftover wedding banquet food.

Mud, humbly, curtsied to Smith. “I would be delighted to attend you dinner party, good sir.” she said.

A few minutes later found, Mud, Cid, Havarti, and Smith at a partially burnt table in Cid's burnt-out cabin. Some embers in the cabin. Some embers still present.

“And then there was the time we scaled the walls of Fort Bashsan, only to find out we wee a week too late for the gold shipment.” Smith was regaling Havarti with.

“Really? You scaled the walls of a sea-fortress? That is so dangerous. You must have lost a lot of men on that one.” she replied.

Cid looked at his fingers, and then looked up to the ceiling. “If I remember correctly, we did not lose a single man.” he answered Havarti.

“Not a single one?” Havarti asked in amazement.

“Nope.” he responded.

“That's nothing Smith. Tell them about the time we ran into cannibal head-hunters on the Phoenix Islands.” Cid said.

“Aye. We had been blown off course by a massive storm, and we were almost out of food and water supplies. Half the crew went on shore on what we thought was an uninhabited island. Turns out, there was a whole tribe of hostile natives we had to do battle with. Half starved, and caught up in battle, and every man was wounded in that one. By the end, Captain Cid was made king, and they worshiped him as a god.” Smith said.

See.” said Cid, nudging Mud with his elbow. “You're not the only royalty on board.” he said, jesting with her.

“Wait.” Havarti said with a puzzled look on her face. “You said everyone was wounded, but no one in the crew died?” she asked inquisitively.

Smith looked at Havarti. “Not a single one.” he replied.

“Then there was the time you took on the entire Azmorene fleet.” Mud added.

“Aye, Princess. That we did.” Smith responded.

“And again, you did not lose a single man.” Havarti replied.

“Then there was the time we were shipwrecked five miles out from The Desert Islands.” Cid added.

“And your entire crew survived.” Mud added.

Havarti looked straight at Cid. “Have you ever lost a single man in any of your adventures?” she asked.

“Seven years as captain, and we have never lost a single man.” he replied, puzzled as to why Havarti would think it strange.

“We have had more sea-battle, skirmishes, and close-calls than we can count, but the same crew we started with is the same crew we have today.” Smith said to her.

“The Invincible Pirate Cid.” Havarti said in wonder.

“No, my dear, The Invincible Pirate, King, Cid.” he said, correcting her.

“So how did The Kirin end up at Dysart Castle?” Havarti asked.

Mud had never seen Havarti friend so inquisitive. She could tell her good friend was enjoying herself. Seeing Havarti enjoying herself so much brought warmth to her own heart. Seeing everyone in such a festive mood lifted her spirits with everything they had been through on their journey. If only for a few moments, all Mud's sorrows, and problems seemed so far away. There was no place she would rather be at the moment. No royal banquet could compare to this, humble, feast with friends.

“That was my, dearly departed, father's doing. He stole her from me, and attempted to sell her to King Davari for a fortune, thanks to my steam engine design. The fool had squandered all his wealth, and was looking to retire.” Cid said, answering Havarti.

“A lot of good it did that terrible man.” Smith said, spitting after the mention of Cid's father.

“Got his neck stretched before Davari ever paid him.” Cid said.

“With a well-paying tip from Cid, and myself, agents of King Augustus kidnapped him, and your father, “Smith said pointing to Mud, “personally hung him. That's how nasty a man Cid's dad was, King Augustus took the time out of his day to place the noose on his neck, personally.” Smith said.

“I finally met him.” Mud said.

“Your father?” Havarti asked.

“Yes.” Mud replied.

Everyone at the table sat silently, listening to Mud as she told them the details of what happened on the deck of The Apollo. She also told them what had happened in the guard tower, and how Gran had given her his memories, and abilities, explaining why she was able to defeat her father so easily.

“Your father really tired to kill you?” Havarti asked in amazement. Just when she thought she couldn't dislike King Augustus more, he surprised her by being all the more despicable.

“Yes, her tried. He is every bit as good with a sword as they say, but I was taught by the best.” Mud responded.

“All this trouble, just to kill you?” Cid said, shaking his head.

“I don't know if that's what he intended at first, but that's where it ended up. Maybe he was just testing me. I really can't say. I know I don't hold it against him. He seemed so conflicted. A part of me just wanted to run into his arms, and hug him.” she said.

“And the other part of you?” Cid asked.

“Was too busy trying no to get murdered.” she replied.

“Your father terrifies me.” Havarti said. “He's just so cold. I was always on edge around him. He seemed like he could fly off the handle at any time and kill me at any moment.”

“That, Lady Havarti, is not what I witnessed in Show Low. I watched as you defied the most powerful king in the world.” Cid said. “That took way more courage than I have ever had in the face of death. That, milady, shows your strength.

Havarti blushed a little as all eyes were on her. “Well, I was going to die anyway. May as well have been defiant till the end. Not sure if that was courage, or just stubbornness.” she said.

“Courage.” Mud said. “It was definitely courage. Even Gran admired your courage. At first, he assumed you would be difficult to deal with, but he admired how quickly you adapted to this journey. He admired you a lot, Havarti. You too, Cid. At first, he was willing to kill you if needed, but he used to eavesdrop on your conversations with Smith, and he judged you as a good man. He grew to admire you. He left me in good hands.”

It was now Cid's turn to blush. “He used to eavesdrop on my conversations with Smith about you?” he asked.

“Yes.” Mud answered firmly.

“So, about those...” Cid started.

Mud waved her hand in a motion telling Cid there was no explanation necessary. “If I wasn't flattered, I could cut your throat myself.” she said.

Cid's face now grew beet -red. For the first time, he had no comeback. Gone was his swagger. He looked genuinely embarrassed. Without skipping a beat, he quickly grabbed a glass, and raised it in the air. “To Gran!” he said, desperately trying to get off the subject.

“To Gran!” they all said, following suit, clanking their glasses together.

The rest of the evening saw them all laughing, crying, and just being there for each other. A night of enjoying each other's company as friends, and comrades. Mud wished the night could go on forever.

“Does anyone want the last roll?” Smith finally asked as the rest of the food ran out.

Both Mud and Cid reached for it, but Mud drew her hand back, quickly.

“By all means, Mud, go ahead.” Cid said, motioning his hand toward the roll.

“I really don't know if I should.” she replied.

“If you are still hungry, go ahead and eat it.” Cid replied.

“It's not that.” she replied.

“Then what is it?” Cid asked.

“Well, the last time I had one of these rolls, I traded The Desert Manner for one.” she said.

Smith, quickly, snatched up the roll, and handed it straight to Mud. The whole table exploded into laughter.

Despite Mud's wishes for the meal to go on forever, they soon found themselves back out on deck, staring at the stars in the sky. Mud took Cid's arm and strolled down the deck with him. “So many stars in the sky. Do they all have names?” she asked him.

Cid pointed to a constellation. “There's The Azmorene Lion.” he said, then pointed to another one. “That's the Yakovian Eagle.”

“The one with the cloud in front of it?” she asked.

“Yes, the one with that dark, heavy, storm-cloud in front of it...Storm is coming in. I have to get the crew ready. Excuse me, Mud, I shall have to take my leave.” he said, walking fast away.

“Thank you for the lovely dinner. I had so much fun. Be sure to thank Smith for me too.” she said.

Cid stopped, and turned toward Mud with a bow, and a smile. “My pleasure.” he said, then zoomed off to prep the crew.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Cid had never seen a storm so large in his life. In all his years at sea, no storm had come in so fast, nor blown so furiously. Everyone on board was now below deck. The winds above deck would blow a man straight off the ship. Two days had already passed, and there were no signs of letting up either. The Kirin was completely at the mercy of the storm. Cid had even shut down the engine to save on coal, and so it wouldn't be overloaded. He would use it to get back on course after the storm passed.

“I can imagine this is what it would be like to live in a cave.” Havarti said, hunched over a bucket. “In the middle of an earthquake.”

“Minus the rocking, it reminds me of living in the cellar at Figaro Manner. It's quite cozy.” Mud said.

“Ugh, how long can one of these storms last?” Havarti asked.

“Some last over a week.” Cid replied. “Two days down, possibly five more to go.”

“I was looking forward to coal shoveling duty too.” Rufus said in sadness.

“No worries Rufus meboy. There will be plenty of that once this storm lets up.” Cid said.

“I hope so.” Rufus said with glee.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Looks like the storm pushed us into port.” Cid said as he came unto the deck on the third day when the storm finally subsided. “How did that happen?” he asked himself.

Slowly, and surly, the crew of The Kirin poured onto the deck. Sure enough, they found themselves staring at a city with a small harbor.

“Zedec.” Smith said.

“Where is Zedec?” Mud asked overhearing Smith.

“Well, my dear, this should be quite a pleasant surprise for you. We are in Yakovia.” Smith answered.

“Quite a bit more south than we expected to be.” Cid said. “We do need supplies though. We shall have to buy some here.”

Mud looked around. She didn't know if she should be excited, or nervous. She had no idea what her mother's people were like, outside of Elisheva, Ruth, and a couple of servants she had met.

The Kirin dropped anchor at the port, and lowered the ramp. The Village of Zedec was completely quiet. The storm had kept the residents inside their houses, and it was still early in the morning.

“Come on Mud, lets go meet your family.” Cid said, waving for her to follow him.

Mud had a lump in her throat. For some reason, she found herself to be completely nervous. She followed very close behind Cid, nervously looking around. Havarti could sense Mud's nerves, so she followed along with to help calm Mud's nerves.

Mud's heart raced as she saw a man, darker than her, hair as auburn, and eyes as blue as hers come out to greet Cid.

“Good morning sir.” the man said. “Business or pleasure this visit, Captain Cid?”

“Just business this time.” Cid replied.

“Excellent.” the man said.

The man's eyes, suddenly, fell upon Mud, and he spoke the same language that Elisheva spoke to her. Mud gave him a confused look. Her heart skipped a beat. She had been caught. Surely, this man would see her for the fraud she was. She didn't know her mother's language, and she'd never be able to fit in with the Yakovian people now.

Cid looked at the man, and spoke the same language back to him. It took the man a while to understand what Cid was saying to him, as Cid has been told his Yakovian language skills sound as if he's speaking backwards, and under water.

“Ah!” the man finally said, looking back toward Mud. “Forgive my ignorance, sister. I did not realize you couldn't understand the ancient tongue. Please, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shimon, and I would like to be the first to welcome you back to your people. Peace be with you, sister. To God be the praise for returning you to us.”

Mud looked at Cid. “Did you tell him who I was?” she asked.

“You are a daughter of our people. One of our scattered sisters. One of our lost children, finally returned to us. Cid told me how he smuggled you back under the disguise of being a royal servant.” Shimon answered her. Tears welled up in his eyes. “God bless you, Captain Cid. Please, I insist you all come to dinner tonight at my house in honor of another lost little lamb, finally, returned to us.”

“That sounds splendid.” Mud said without consulting Cid.

“Praise be to God.” Shimon said as he turned and left the port, singing songs in the same language he spoke earlier.

Cid looked at Mud and smiled. “Welcome back to your family, Mud. Yakovia, a place where no matter who you are, the people open their homes to you, even to foreigners like myself. A place where they feed their widows, orphans, and their poor. A place where they call each other brother and sister, and treat others as if they are more important than themselves. A warm, and hospitable people. Peculiar religion, but always kind to others, they are. Well, except towards most Azmorene guards, that is. That, however is understandable considering the Azmorene treatment of the Yakovians. Honestly, I wish we had made it here on a high feast day.” he said.

Cid waved Mud and Havarti on. Shimon had, apparently, already gone ahead of them, knocking on doors and spreading the news to the village about Mud. As they approached the dwelling places, brick houses, with flat roofs, A young Yakovian girl approached Mud with a crown of flowers she had twisted together, and placed it on Mud's head, and then embraced her in a hug.

“Welcome back, sister.” the girl said to Mud.

Another, elderly woman approached Mud, and also embraced Mud in a hug as well. With tears in her eyes, she said, “Welcome back, little lamb.”

A Yakovian family approached Mud next. A father, mother, and three young children came up to her. The wife placed a necklace made of flowers over her head, and hugged Mud, the husband bowed, and the young children threw flower pedals before her feet for her to walk on. “Welcome back, little lamb.” the woman said as she hugged Mud, also tears in her eyes.

The Yakovians all stood at their doorways, throwing flowers at Mud as she walked by. “Welcome back little lamb.” or “Welcome back home, Sister.” they would say to her as she walked by. Various ones would come up and hug her, and welcome her back with joy, and tears. Some of them would hand her bread to eat. Mud, Cid, and Havarti were overwhelmed at such a gracious showing of love along the path the Mud walked.

All her life, she had been a lost princess, but never in her life had she been so happy to be found. These Yakovians did not know who she was, nor where she had been on her journey in life, and yet, they celebrated the return if this little lamb with more joy than any princess, or queen. Today, Mud didn't feel like a princess, she just felt loved. It wasn't her royalty they were celebrating, it was her return to her family they were celebrating. Why would strangers care so much about the return of one little lamb? She was overwhelmed with tears of joy at this showing of love for her. What kind of people could show such love for a stranger? On this day, Mud felt like a queen, and not because she was going to be one today. It's amazing how simple acts of love can make even the most lowly feel more important than any King or Queen.

They made their way to the center of the marketplace. Havarti had tears in her eyes. She, too, was overwhelmed. Even Cid was taken aback by this show of love, and joy by The Yakovians. He had been shown great hospitality by these people on his journeys, but, never had he seen the return of one of their sons or daughters. He had only ever heard tales about their celebrating a return of their own to them. To actually see it, and feel it brought tears, even to a pirate's eyes.

As they approached the town square, Mud could see Shimon talking to a middle-aged Yakovian man, who was looking directly at Mud, and started tearing up at the sight. Streaks of gray lined his auburn beard. Mud read him as a noble man with kindness on his face. As the man approached Mud, he started to weep, heavily. He quickly pulled her into an embrace, as he wept.

Straining to get the words out, he said, “Wel...welcome back....My Little Lamb.” He sobbed even harder after he said these words. “You will never know how much I love you. I have waited, and I have prayed so hard to see you someday. I don't even have the words to express this joy. The Lord be praised that I should finally meet you, my dear lost little lamb.”

Mud did not know who this man was, but she knew that he knew who she was. Mud said nothing, she just hugged the man, and wept with him.

“My sister was the most noble,, and kind woman I ever knew.” he finally said to her. “Her beauty and grace lives on in you, Lori.” The man kissed her on the forehead, squeezed her tightly one more time, and pulled away, slightly, keeping his hand on her shoulders. “My name is Yoseph. Your mother, Isabel, was my dear sister. I knew who you were, Lori, the second I laid eyes on you. Come, I have much to tell you about your mother, and about our people.” he said, motioning for her to follow him.

“Can I come along too?” Havarti asked.

Yoseph bowed to Havarti, and then motioned for her to follow along with.

“Unfortunately, I have business to attend to.” Cid said and then turned around to leave in a different direction. “Oh, and Mud, don't forget dinner at Simon's later.” he said, turning around once again, before walking off.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I've never seen such a festive spirit in my life. Who did you charm to get this treatment?” Smith asked Cid when they met back up later that day.

“This, old friend, was all Mud's doing.” Cid answered.

“These people keep handing us food, and blessing us. One of them even gave us free wine, and they have all lowered their prices on supplies. This is the least we have ever spent on supplies.” Smith informed Cid.

“They didn't even know she was a lost princess. They just started giving her a royal procession.” Cid said.

“Remarkable.” Smith said.

“It is times like this that make me wish I had a people, a place to belong to no matter what. No one has ever given me that kind of welcome.” Cid said.

“Aye, except a couple of fair maidens that is. Cept their fathers were throwing knives, and not flower pedals though.” Smith said.

Cid smiled, recalling the very incident Smith was talking about, and nodded in agreement. “Indeed.” he said with a chuckle. “I honestly, don't think the entirety of Capitol City will give Mud such a welcome as this. Were it up to me, I would leave her here, to be among her people.” he said.

“I don't suppose that nasty Kain fellow would allow that.” Smith said, spitting at the mention of Kain.

“Indeed, definitely not.” Cid replied.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud and Havarti spent the day with Uncle Yoseph, learning about Mud's mother, and the history, customs, and teaching of The God of Yakov.

“Your mother always appreciated the small things. She was always pointing out flowers, birds, and beautiful sunsets. She would always try and get me to watch the sunset with her. I thought she was silly for finding delight in the small things in life, but she was right. She was always right. Every time I see see a beautiful sunset, I think of her. Not a day goes by that I don't think of her. We were the closest in age, and we grew up together. I've never had a closer friend in my life, outside of my own wife. A part of me died with your mother. I visited your father after she passed, and he let me hold you in my arms. You were the beauty in the pain, Lori. I was so bitter at God for the loss of Isabel, but he showed me his grace in you, my little lamb. Seeing you as a baby, and now seeing you as a grown woman has brought me unspeakable joy. I was in mourning, and He put His has wiped away my tears, and put His praises upon my lips. I was in a pit, and He lifted me out to feel the sun on my face again. I was drowning, and he dove in to save me. I was to be devoured by ferocious lions, and He fought them off and saved me. I was robbed, laying naked, bleeding in a gutter, and He came and nursed me back to health. Flames surrounded me, and He brought me through them safely. The floods came, and He became an unmovable pillar in front of me, stopping them from washing me away. Oh how my heart sings praises to My God. Blessed be the name of the Lord!” Yoseph said, lifting his hands to the sky.

Yoseph then swept Mud into his arms, and started to dance with her. He then moved to Havarti and did the same. His joy was contagious as both of them took turns laughing, and dancing with him.

“Tonight, I declare a Feast of Thanksgiving to our God.” Yoseph finally yelled. “The whole village is invited to celebrate the return of my lost little Lamb!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Shimon's house was the biggest house in the village, capable of seating the entire village, and the strange company of a Pirate crew.

Mud, Yoseph, Cid, and Havarti found themselves seated at the place of honor. Yoseph had paid for two flatted calf's, and several lambs to be prepared, along with fruit trays, and a variety of breads, all kinds of baked fish , caught freshly that day, and cheeses. The food smelled delicious, and Mud watched in awe as all the widows, orphans, and crippled people in the village were served first. How strange it was to her to see a people who put the humble first, and to see it done with such joy, in thanksgiving. How different these customs were from The Azmorene customs she was accustomed to. Everyone called each other brother and sister, and there was such a kindness about it. A nation of brothers and sisters. A nation of kin. A called-out family. Where was this her whole life, she wondered.

“You're the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.” a boy about eight years old said to Mud, hair as auburn as her, eyes, as blue, and standing in the posture of a king.

Mud smiled at the boy. “And you are quite the handsome man yourself.” she replied.

The boy cracked a huge smile, and put his head down, almost embarrassed. “My name is Eliyah, and when I grow up, I am going to be a feared warrior.” he said, looking back at Mud with confidence.

“I can already tell you have the heart of a warrior. I have no doubt you'll be more feared than King Augustus himself with a sword.” she said.

“That fool, he had better not mess with me if he knows what's good for him.” Eliyah replied.

Mud laughed loudly. “All hail Eliyah the warrior! Protector of the weak, and one who strikes fear into the hearts of kings and armies alike.” she said.

Eliyah bowed to Mud, and left with a big smile on his face.

Mud picked up a three-year-old Yakovian girl that was walking by, and hugged her, holding her in her arms, and kissing her. The girl put her head on Mud's shoulder, and her arms around Mud's neck. She, too, had piercing blue eyes.

“You have such beautiful eyes.” Mud said to her.

“Sancew.” the little girl replied.

Mud sat there loving on the girl, kissing her, and whispering kindness to her as the joyous banquet went on. There was such an atmosphere of love and family. Mud was home, and she knew it.

Havarti poked Cid who was seated between herself and Mud.

“Yes madam?” Cid said, leaning toward Havarti.

Havarti looked around the room, everyone else looked like Mud except the pirates. In Yakovian lands, she and Cid stood out.

“Do you ever wonder if this is how Mud feels when she is in Azmorene lands.” She asked.

Cid knew what Havarti was getting at. “If she does, she shows no signs of it. When you look at it, Yakovians treat people of all ethnic backgrounds much better than we treat them in our lands. Something about all men being created in the image of God.” he replied.

As the feat continued, there were blessings, toasts, and ancient Yakovian hymns sung to God. Even the blessing over the food was sung by Yoseph. The food was delicious, and the atmosphere was one of thanksgiving, and praise. A meal of love, shared between members of a family. Even the pirates were enjoying themselves, clapping along with the hymns, and giving the loudest praises to God after every toast to The God of Yakov. Mud continued kissing the little girl in the head long after she had fallen asleep in her arms. Another feast Mud would never forget, and one she wished could last forever.

Yoseph stood up for another toast, and the room grew quiet to let him speak. “Praise be to God for Shimon, the gracious host of this feast of thanksgiving. May the Lord bless you and your house. Praise be to God for returning another lamb to us. May we always bless her in our prayers. Blessed be the name of The Lord who's covenant love endures forever.” he said with a raised glass.

“If by Lord, you mean your lord, King Augustus, then I will toast with you Prince Yoseph.” yelled a voice from the entrance of the room.

Yoseph turned toward the voice. “Governor Marcus, what brings you to this humble village?” Yoseph asked the austere-looking man standing at the entrance.

Marcus walked toward the center of the room, grabbing a cup of wine from on off the tables as he walked by, and taking a sip. “Quite delicious.” he said as he made it to the center of the room. “My spotters have informed me there is a ship in port that matches the description of a wanted ship that is rumored to have King Augustus' daughter on it. This ship was last seen leaving Show Low port with his kidnapped daughter on it.”

Havarti leaned in toward Cid. “Next time you build sister ships, please don't make them twin sisters.” she said.

“Lesson learned, madam.” he replied.

“There is a ship in port, but it is not that ship.” Yoseph answered.

Marcus looked around the room like a hungry wolf on the hunt. “I am still required to search the vessel. If I find that you are lying, there will be consequences. Why else would you be throwing such an extravagant banquet if not for your long lost niece, Loretta?” Marcus said, fixing his gaze directly on Mud.

The entire room gasped at the mention of Loretta. All eyes in the room turned toward Mud.

“You girl, half-breed, where do you hail from?” he asked, eyes burning a hole through mud. “Come here.” he said, motioning for her to stand before him.

Mud handed the little girl off to her mother, and walked the most uncomfortable walk of her life toward Governor Marcus.

“What are we going to do?” Havarti whispered to Cid.

“So long as they don't have the place surrounded, we grab Mud, and make a run for it.” he whispered back to her.

“And in case any of you are thinking of escaping, you should know I have this place surrounded by five-hundred Azmorene soldiers.” Marcus said.

“Drat!” Cid said.

Mud soon found herself front and center, standing before Marcus. “What is your name, girl?” he asked.

“Mud.” she replied.

“Strange name for a Yakovian.” he said, staring at her like a hawk. He then said something to her in the ancient Yakovian language.

Mud stared blankly into Marcus' eyes. “I don't understand what you just said.” she said.

“I asked if you lived in Yakovia all your life. I must say, you have a perfect Azmorene accent too.” he said, studying her.

“Are you Princess Loretta?” he asked.

Mud stood there, and did not answer. She was both Mud, and Princess Loretta.

“Answer me, or I will start by killing a few of these people.” he said coldly.

Marcus' coldness reminded her of her father and sister. Mud wasn't going to lie to him, but, instead decided to pull a page from her father's playbook.

Mud gave Marcus a look that mirrored his cold look. “Lets say I was the royal princess Loretta, do you think there would be any repercussions on me?” she asked him.

“Repercussions for what?” he asked.

“You barge in to a banquet of my family and friends, threatening to kill people under my protection. What repercussions do you think there would be on me if I stabbed you in the throat right now?” she asked.

“If I don't exit here safely, my men will burn this place down, and slaughter all who try and escape.” he informed her.

Mud nodded, still keeping a cold calmness about her. If I were Loretta, I would be turning twenty soon. At twenty, I jump from mere Princess Loretta, and become Queen Loretta. A princess must bow to her father's orders, but a queen, she can do anything she wants. This includes having a governor tortured to death” she said.

Marcus gave a half-smile, telling her he was enjoying this jousting match. “If you are Loretta, you aren't queen yet, and my direct orders from King Augustus are to kill all who are harboring you. This includes Lady Havarti of Figaro.” Marcus pointed to Havarti without taking his eyes off Mud. “She is to be tortured to death, along with the pirate known as Cid,” Marcus pointed to Cid, “and his crew, hanged.” Marcus pointed to the table of pirates. “All the rest are up to my discretion to torture, or kill.”

“The Invincible Pirate King, Captain Cid, and Lady Havarti abandoned you to me, and gave you the slip. Let my Father hunt them instead. Let these people leave, lay hands on no one, and I will come peacefully with you.” she said.

“So The King will think me too incompetent to carry out his orders? You really have no cards to play here, girl. I have the place surrounded. I am in control, and what I say goes.” he said, smiling.

“If you deliver his daughter to him, do you really think he will care if Cid, and Havarti escape? Plus, killing Prince Yoseph of the House Yakov will cause another insurrection, and my father may yet take it as you not being competent enough to govern a vassal-state. What would be better, delivering his daughter to him, and maintaining peace in these lands, or having another revolt, and the future queen as a personal enemy? I will have my father's ear when I return to him, and what shall I suggest for him to do with a governor that is too weak to maintain peace in the land my father gave you to govern? Believe me, I will make a much better friend than enemy. Would it not be in your best interest to have a future queen who owes you a favor for showing mercy when she asked?” she said.

“Lets say I agree to your terms. How do I know you really are Loretta? As governor here, I have seen more than my share of fakes in my time.” he said, studying Mud with his eyes, seeing if there seemed to be any signs she was lying.

“My Father knows my face.” she replied. “But I understand you need absolute proof.” Mud turned around and looked at her uncle. “Uncle Yoseph.” she said, motioning for him to come over.

Yoseph stood and approached the two. Mud motioned for him to turn around. The eagle marking on his back rose so high on the back of his neck, part of it protruding from his cloak. Mud touched the part of his crest that that rose above his collar, and Yoseph's mark lit up to Marcus' delight.

She looked at Marcus. “Do we have a deal?” she asked.

Marcus bowed his head toward Mud. “Yes, Princess, we have a deal. I will wait outside, and give you time to say your goodbyes. You have my word, not a single person will be harmed, your majesty. I do, however warn you, any tricks, and any attempt to escape on your part, I will return here with the entire garrison, and destroy this village, torturing all here to death, men, women, and children.” he replied, bowing to Mud one more time, then exiting the room.

Mud hugged her uncle Yoseph.. “I'm sorry I have to leave so soon.” she said.

“You will always be welcome here, Lori. Always. I understand why you must leave, truly, your mother's heart lies within you that you would give of yourself to protect the lives of others. Promise me you will return to me someday, little lamb.” he said.

“I promise, uncle. I love it here. I've never felt so at home anywhere.” she said.

Yoseph turned to address the room. “I appreciate you all celebrating with me tonight, for today I found my lost little lamb. She is a daughter of our people, the daughter of Queen Isabel, and the granddaughter of Queen Ruth, my mother. She is the cousin of my daughter Princess Elisheva, the daughter of King Augustus, and the future ruler of The House Azmorene. God has blessed me by answering my cries that came before him night and day for my lost little lamb to return to me. Blessed be the name of The Lord, the God of Yakov. My heart will ever be filled with praises for him for the return of my lamb to me. He has given me great joy, and great sadness, for she must leave me once again. For He giveth, and He taketh, Blessed be the name of The Lord, forever and ever, Amen.” he said before everyone.

Slowly, all the Yakovians in the room came forward, each on in line, putting their hands on Mud, and saying a blessing over her in their language as they said their goodbyes. “Return to us, sister.” or “Return to us little lamb.” each would say after they blessed her. Some would hug her, loving on Isabel's daughter, showing Mud the love they had for her mother, who was dearly missed among her people. Mud was, again, overwhelmed by this showing of love.

The mother of the little girl Mud was holding during the banquet, handed her to Mud to hold and kiss as other walked by and blessed her.

“Did you like the feast tonight?” Shimon asked Mud after he blessed her.

“It was more magnificent than all the royal banquets in the world. The best I have ever attended.” she said.

Shimon bowed to Mud. “Return to us little lamb. You are always welcome among your people, Lori. There are people in this nation, you will never meet, who have prayed for you your entire life to return to us. With great joy, I will inform as many as I can that their prayers have been answered, and will ask they continue to pray over you. Isabel was a beloved daughter of our people, and the love we had for her, we will always have for you. We will always lift you up in prayer, as we always have.” he said, as Mud leaned in to hug him with her free arm.

“Thank you, Shimon. I have no words to say to show my appreciation. Just, thank you. I could use all the prayer I can get.” she said.

The Pirate crew also joined in the line. They too wanted to say their goodbyes to a woman they had grown to love and respect over their journey together.

Mud gave Smith a one-armed hug, still holding the little with her other. “Watch over Cid, Smith. I won't forget you kindness to me. May God bless you, and keep you all safe.” she said.

“Good luck, God be with you. God Bless you, Mud.” each pirate would say to her as they passed by to say goodbye.

“Rufus. I never got to properly thank you for saving my life.” Mud said, then planted a kiss on his cheek.

“Awe, shucks, it was nothing.” he said, blushing.

Mud stood in the center of the room after the procession had ended. Giving the little girl one final kiss, she handed her back to her mother.

All the Yakovians then spoke the same blessing over her as Ruth did, in unison. “The Lord bless you and keep you. The Lord shine His face upon you, and be gracious to you. The Lord lift His countenance upon you and give you His peace.” they said with one voice.

They all bowed to her, and Mud bowed back to them. So unworthy did she feel of such love, and kindness. She had no way to express what their love toward her meant to her. She just knew that her people would always be on her heart. They were no longer just her mother's people, they were now her people, and she was theirs.

Mud made her way back to the table, where Cid and Havarti were standing. “I'm sorry Cid. I'm sorry Havarti. I had no choice.” she said.

“You promised to let me protect you.” Cid said.

“There is still hope of that. You know where I am going. Meet me in Capitol City.” she replied.

“And if Kain meets you along the route?” Havarti asked. “An entire garrison couldn't stop him.”

“I know, and I haven't thought that far ahead.” Mud responded. “I guess I will just have to take my chances.”

“I'm not going to let you leave my side.” Cid said. “I can't.”

Mud hugged Cid, and put her head in his chest. “Please Cid, I don't want to lose you. You have to let me go this time.” she said.

“What if I never see you again?” he asked. “I can't accept that.”

“I will see you in capitol city.” she said, squeezing him tighter. “I promise you.”

“I'll track you if I have to.” he said.

“Cid, you're a pirate. What good is the greatest pirate captain who ever lived on land? The sea is your home.” she said.

Cid kissed her on the head. “I'll see you in Capitol City.” he said. He then leaned in and kissed her on the lips in front of everyone. He didn't care who saw, and neither did she.

“Capitol City.” Mud said as she pulled away. She then turned and hugged Havarti, and said goodbye to her oldest friend.

“I will see you again soon.” Havarti said. “I love you Mud.”

Marcus entered the room again. “Time to go Your Majesty.” he said.

And like that, Mud was gone from them. The Pirates and villagers solemnly listened to the sound of the soldiers leaving with Marcus, and Mud. The Entire room remained silent until the sound could be heard no more.

“You took that quite well.” Havarti said to Cid.

Cid smiled at Havarti. “Well, madam, I simply did not want to lose precious time being knocked unconscious again.” he said.

“So, are we sailing to Capitol City?” Smith asked Cid.

“You are meboy.” he responded to Smith. “Or to anyplace you choose to go, Captain Smith.”

Smith looked genuinely touched. “Aye, aye, Captain Cid! Go get her back! Three cheers for Captain Cid.” he said to the crew, who joined in with three cheers for Cid.

“Every man will obey Captain Smith as they did me. I now hand The Kirin over to his capable hands. I love you all, and it has been the deepest honor of my life to sail with all of you. Even you Rufus.” Cid said, smiling. He was so proud of his crew.

“Aye, aye, Captain!” the crew chimed in.

Cid looked at Havarti. “I'm going after Mud. If I have to fight an entire garrison of men to get to her, I will reach her.” he said.

“I'm going with you. You'll need a good friend there for support.” she said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One week. Mud had already been on the road with Marcus for one week. They had been traveling in the most luxurious carriage Marcus had, and she had been made to wear the finest dress Marcus could find at the outpost before they left.

Marcus was a hard man who had a passion for Azmorene History. Mud and him would discuss historic battles, and the “great” kings and queens of the past in between the long periods of silence.

Mud could have teleported away at any time she wanted, but she feared Marcus would return and take his anger out on her people if she escaped. Judging from getting to know him more, she wouldn't put it past him. She always tried to see the good in people, but Marcus was hard to read. She wasn't sure if there was much good left in him, and Mud was even able to see good in King Augustus Marcus, however, seemed all the more ruthless than her own father.

Escorting the carriage were fifty of Marcus' most skilled and loyal guards on horseback. They were in heavy plate armor, and carried long lances, and swords, telling everyone passing them on the road they were not to be messed with.

Over the course of the week on the road, the terrain had changed from rocky hills, and narrow gorges to open plains as they were getting closer to the southern Azmorene plains, and leaving Yakovian lands.

The long stretches of silence had left Mud alone to her thoughts. Not an hour went by that Cid and Havarti weren't on her mind. She deeply missed her friends, especially in light of the strange company she now traveled with. She found herself missing her friends, missing home, and just missing the comfort of a familiar face. She couldn't relate to governor Marcus, and felt all the more alone everyday that went by.

“What a treat. We are on the edge of Azmorene lands, and are approaching the outpost of King Gaius The Great.” Marcus said, breaking another long stretch of silence.

“Gaius the conqueror?” she asked.

“Yes, Princess. The most conquering king in Azmorene History. A feared warrior, a poet, and a lover. Adored by his people, and a terror to his enemies. That is the ancestor your father has most admired, and striven to be like.” he replied.

“My father is certainly feared by his enemies, but is hardly loved by his people, and I don't much take him for being a poet. Tell me, Marcus, what feats of conquest has my father ever achieved?” she asked.

“Perhaps he hasn't conquested as your ancestor Gaius did, but he has kept the peace in the lands, crushing rebellions, and halting the Norman invasions of our western territories. The Normans were ferocious warriors. They would sack villages, torture and kill everyone in the village, and burn it to the ground. Good riddance to them, as your father defeated them in a series of battles, and then hunted them into near extinction. As you can see, princess, sometimes kings have to be ruthless and feared. Ruling isn't as simple as it sounds. History has shown us that all mankind wants for himself are riches, and power. War after war. One ruler falls, and one with an even deeper hunger for riches and power takes his place. Whether it be local chieftains fighting, or whole nations, mankind has always been in a state of war. If would be great if man would stop fighting his fellow man someday. I prefer the peaceful life myself. However, history has taught us that the killing will never stop. As long as man is man, he will always have ambition for power and wealth. Even if he owned the world, he'd still want the stars. Civilization after civilization has come and gone, but war has always been with us. Nothing changes.” he said.

“There is nothing new under the sun.” Mud responded.

“Precisely, and that is why we need strong, sometimes ruthless, leaders like your father in order to maintain some form of peace for us in the short time we have in this life. Someday, you will be queen, and you will see this. Your father is not loved by his people, but there also aren't any foreign armies on their soil, burning their villages, and killing their children, so why should the lower classes complain. Since the Normans, we have entered a time of relative peace, and prosperity, outside of the occasional rebellion in Yakovian lands thanks to the zealots.” he said.

Mud could see Marcus' point, and she now had a better understanding as to why her father tried hard-love for Averny, Little Augustus, and herself. Through how he raised the first two, and through combat with her. The pressure of being king or queen must be enormous. Even so, she knew she didn't have it in her to rule with an iron fist. Can't a king both be kind, and feared by his enemies? Was showing kindness really weakness? Was servitude really an attitude of weak rulers, and slaves?

“We'll stop at the outpost tonight.” Marcus said, as the fortress came into view from the carriage.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud soon found herself in a cave-like, windowless, room at the outpost. A bath, and a comfortable bed to sleep in couldn't ease her mind into sleep. Marcus' insistence on placing a guard in the room, and keeping it fully lit also didn't help with relaxing. The guard in the room had his back to her. He was seated at a small table with a quill and a piece of parchment, writing away.

Mud opened here eyes, after another unsuccessful attempt to fall asleep. She stood up from the cot they had prepared for her, and walked passed the guard, who still took no notice of her, and put her hand on the door. She then looked back at the guard who was still writing away at the desk.

“Aren't you going to try and stop me?” she asked him.

The guard looked up at Mud, and then back down to the parchment, saying nothing to her.

“You're not a very good guard if you're just going to let me walk out of here.” she said, scolding him.

The guard looked up at her once again. “Go back to sleep princess, you're interrupting me.” he said.

Mud gave the man a slightly puzzled look. “What are you writing?” she asked, approaching the desk.

The guard covered the parchment, quickly, as she approached. “Just writing something.” he said, nonchalantly.

“So what is it?” she asked.

“Just a story.” he said, giving her a slightly annoyed look.

“What's it about?” she asked.

The guard rolled the parchment up, and put the quill away. “Nothing.” he responded.

“Come on, it has to be about something. Otherwise, you wouldn't be so caught up in writing it.” she said.

“Eh, it's not very good. I'll probably never finish it anyway.” he said insecurely.

“Can I read it?” she asked blatantly.

“Not until it's finished.” he said.

“But you just said it may never be finished.” she said.

“Then you'll probably never read it.” he said.

“What's it about?” she asked, genuinely curious now.

The guard realized The Princess wasn't going to let him be until he told her. “It's about a man who has been made to feel unlovable his entire life. Never good enough for love. Never made to feel accepted, or that he belonged by those in the world around him. A world that has told him his entire life that he is worthless, unmotivated, and unloved. His friends and loved-ones have abandoned him, and everyone who ever told him they cared about him, lied. He spends his days alone, with no one to talk to.” he said.

“Oh, wow. That sound like a sad story. How does it end for him?” she asked.

“I haven't decided yet. Perhaps he will find love and do something great in life, or maybe it will be a tragedy where, after a miserable life filled with could-have-beens, would-have-beens, and should-have-beens, he throws himself off a cliff.” he said. “It's hard to say in a life lived without love and kindness. A life where one is forced, against their will, into solitary-confinement.”

Mud felt a lump in her throat. “Sounds as if you are writing your story, sir.” she said.

“Perhaps, princess.” he said, slightly embarrassed that he even opened himself up about his book in the fist place.

“Well, I will read it when it is finally published.” she said, trying to cheer the man up. “If it makes you feel any better, I have been a slave my entire life. I was given the name Mud, the only name I have ever known until recently, and no one has ever valued me either.” she said, trying to console him a little.

“Well Mud, you were also born a princess. You can understand my situation to an extent, but you were also born for something greater. I was born insignificant, and I shall remain that way until the day I die. You, however, shall be exalted above everyone else, and be Queen Mud someday. Even when you were a lost slave, your entire life, people have longed for you, prayed for you, and wanted you, Princess Loretta, Azmorene. I have never been longed for, no one prays for me, and have been forgotten and unwanted my entire life. I was told I was unmotivated, and not picked at all, as opposed to being picked last. When I am not on duty, people never talk to me. I don't exist to them anymore. Everyone has fallen out of my life. Friends and lovers have been put far away from me. I have become an abomination to them. I cry out night and day to God, but He doesn't answer me. I feel as though I walk in darkness, and darkness has become my closest companion. Bitterness, though I fight it, has become my best friend. Loveless, forgotten, and abandoned. Insignificant in the day I was born, and insignificant I shall be until the day I die.” he said, painfully, eyes, filled with tears.

Mud's heart was gripped with sadness for this man. “There's always hope. Especially in God.” she said, almost unsure how to comfort this man. “Maybe someday love will walk into your life. Maybe you'll become a renowned author. There is always hope that tomorrow could be the best day of your life. Maybe this is a test for you to see your own strength. Please, don't give up hope in God. He won't abandon you, please don't abandon Him.”

“Hope is all I have left. Hope that life will turn around soon. Hope that the storm has almost passed. I don't want to give up the day before things turn around. Even if He is silent, I still have hope that God has heard my prayers. I have not given up on Him. All I have left is hope, though, sometimes it runs out. There are days I give up, and pray for death, followed by days I am glad I didn't die the day before. Mud, all I have left are the tattered fragments of my faith, hope of better times, and writing my story.” he said.

Mud's heart hurt for him. She didn't know how to comfort this man. He could feel how much he hurt inside. So much so that she was hurting with him. She wanted to say something, but what could she say. Could any words make things better? Was he passed hope, unable to be reached. She didn't know what to say, but she had to try.

“Maybe I don't fully understand. You may not have been born important, but you can still rise above your birth. You may never be a prince or King, the world may never know your name, and maybe no one will remember you, but you can still do great things in life, if only for those directly around you. I promise I won't forget you. I will always remember to pray for you. You are not worthless. There are people in your life you have helped or influenced that you don't even realize. Life makes us feel insignificant at times. History makes us seem insignificant, but there are people out there who are alive today because of your presence in their lives. King or not, everyone plays an important role in history, whether they realize it or not. Giving someone a piece of bread when they are hungry; being there to listen to someone who is struggling in life, having no idea how close they were to that edge before you showed there to help them; visiting a friend who's sick, or alone all the time to cheer them up; you don't even know how many people you have helped along the way. Every life matters. No one is insignificant. A thousand years from now, a million people could be alive because you helped just one person along the way, their ancestor. There is no such thing as a worthless life. Every life is precious, and every life is important. You are worth more than you will ever know this side of eternity. It breaks my heart that everyone has made you feel this way. If no one else will pray for you, I will. Not a day will go by where you won't be in my prayers. It will be my pleasure to pray for you” she said, tears of her own.

The guard started to weep before her, taking shallow breaths, and struggling he said, “Who am I that any king or queen or even The Most High should care about me? Who am I that you should pray for me; that you should think of me; that you should delight yourself in praying for me; that a sovereign should remember me?” he said, crying an entire lifetime of pain out before her.

“you are a man, made in the very image of God, and you are deeply loved by Him, and you matter.” she said, hugging the man tightly, crying with him. Now, as the future queen, I demand the first copy of you finished story to be sent to me.” she said between sniffles.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud woke up in a cold sweat. She had been having a nightmare, but she couldn't remember about what. She just woke up feeling terrified, hopeless, and alone. Looking over to where the guard was, she could see an empty seat. “Where did he go?” she wondered to herself.

Sitting up in her cot, she wondered what time it was. In a windowless room, it is impossible to tell. Mud walked to the door, opening it up, she poked her head into a deserted, dark, hallway. Strange that the guards at her door should be gone as well.

Slipping out into the pitch-black hallway, she was going to have to feel her way around, so she initially thought. Strangely enough, she noticed a source of light illuminating the hallway as she entered it. A source of light coming from her own body. The royal Azmorene mark on her stomach was glowing brightly through her dress.

Mud pulled Gran's sword out of the air. She knew why all the guards were gone, Kain had found her again. Strangely enough, she couldn't feel his presence this time, almost as if his grip over her was gone, and he no longer had any control over her. The prayers and blessings of her people were still over her, protecting her, and diminishing his ability to take control of her. She knew she had to escape.

Mud made her way into the empty courtyard of the outpost. Everyone else was gone. Not even a single horse remained. She looked up to the walkways on the walls of the outpost, and with a quick puff of smoke, found herself on top of the walls, looking out into miles of dark terrain. Off in the distance, she could see a large fire burning. She remembered Marcus mentioning a local village being a little over a mile away, and Mud could see it was on fire.

With another puff of smoke, she found herself standing, safely, on the road the outpost was built to protect. She would have to make her escape on foot. Running along, Mud could hear the sound of horses galloping up the road behind her. She quickly ducked into a patch of shrubs on the side of the road to hide from the riders.

“Where did she go?” one of the riders asked as they both came to a halt where Mud had first teleported off the wall.

“I swear, I just saw her standing here.” a familiar woman's voice said.

Mud cracked a big smile. With a puff of smoke, she was sitting on the same horse, right behind the woman rider. The woman screamed bloody terror, but the man laughed when he saw Mud.

“Don't do that to me Mud! I nearly had a heart attack.” Havarti yelled.

All three laughed at once. “I missed you so much.” Mud said, hugging Havarti from behind.

“We missed you to.” Havarti said, gripping Mud's arms with hers.

“Kain is close.” mud said.

“We saw the entire garrison leave about an hour ago.” Cid said. “We could tell something big was going on.”

“What should we do?” Mud asked.

“Get out of here.” Cid replied.

“What about the garrison, and the village? They are no match for Kain.” mud replied.

“Mud, we can't help them. We are no match for Kain either.” Havarti said.

“But people are dying.” she said, concerned for the village and the soldiers.

“Wrong, Loretta, they're all dead.” Kain said, appearing in a puff of smoke. “Are you ready to come with me now, or do I have to kill your friends too?”

Mud teleported to Kain, Gran's sword in hand. Anger and a new ferocity had taken over her. Kain could barely get his sword up in time to block her strikes. Strike after strike she attacked Kain with the ferocity of a lion, the Azmorene Lion.

“You can't beat me.” he said as he blocked more of her attacks. “I cannot die.”

Kain threw a strike at Mud, who teleported out of the way, ending up right back in front of him, she rammed Gran's sword directly into his stomach. He grabbed her arms, and pulled her toward him, driving the sword in even deeper.

“Nasty little trick, using my own magic against me. Can't have you doing that again.” he said, then chanted something over her, he absorbed out of her arms.

“Oh no.” Mud said as she tried to teleport away again, but realized she couldn't. All of Gran's memories remained, but his magic abilities ceased when Kain absorbed them. Teleportation, and grabbing weapons out of the air were gone. Gran's sword and sheath remained, but nothing else could be pulled. His muscle-memory, and sword-training remained.

Kain laughed when he saw the look on Mud's face. “Having problems girl?” he said, taunting her.

Mud propped her foot on Kain, and pushed off, yanking Gran's sword free, and pushing him back. Cid rushed over to Mud, sword in hand. “If we die, we die fighting together.” he said.

Cid and Mud stood toe-to-toe with Kain, slashing, dodging, and attacking him as a team. They fought bravely, cutting him into pieces, pieces that would instantly heal as soon as they were severed.

“do you not see the futility of this?” he asked them.

Mud and Cid still kept fighting away. Kain would disappear, and teleport around them on occasion. He was unable to land any blows either.

“This is pointless.” Kain grumbled. He then teleported behind Havarti, on the back of her horse she sat on, pulling a knife and putting it to her throat.

“Havarti!” Cid and Mud yelled together.

“Drop your weapons, and hand Loretta over to me, or she dies.” he demanded.

The two of them dropped their swords on the ground. “I'm coming to you, just don't hurt her.” Mud said, walking ever to the horse they sat on. “Please, I give up.”

Kain gave Mud an evil look, and laughed. He pulled Havarti's hair back. He was still going to slit her throat in front of Cid and Mud. As he drew his knife up to Havarti's throat, he was stopped by something thrown that lodged in his throat. Seizing the opportunity, Mud grabbed Havarti off the horse, to safety. Kain gagged as he pulled a pearl-handled dagger out of his throat. The Figaro dagger had been lodged in his throat.

Suddenly, Kain was lifted off the horse, and into the air. A sphere of flames surrounded him, and in a flash of light, he was sent away. Like a shooting star, he was shot across the sky, and sent far away from them.

Out of the shadows stepped a wrinkly old man. Dark skinned, and blue eyed, the old man approached Mud, and started speaking Yakovian to her.

“I don't understand you.” she said to him.

The old man looked confused, and eyed Mud up and down. “Did you not just speak it to me a few minutes ago?” he asked.

“I couldn't have been me sir.” she replied. “I don't know our ancient tongue, and don't believe we have met.”

“Ah, perhaps it was just a vision.” he replied.

“Thank you for saving our lives. I assume it was you who sent him away.” she said.

“Yes, thank you.” Cid, who had joined them by now, said.

The old man bonked himself on the head with his hands. “Where are my manners? My name is Ezechyial, and I am a prophet of Yakovia.” he said extending his hand.

“Pleased to meet you.” Cid said, shaking his hand.

“I walk up and down the highways, expelling evil spirits that harass travelers. I must say, that last one was quite unpleasant.” he said.

“Quite.” said Havarti, picking the Figaro dagger off the ground. “Where did they find this?” she asked as if to no one.

“Where did you leave it?” Mud asked.

“I lost it during the fighting at Dysart Castle.” Havarti replied.

Cid, Havarti, and Mud all looked up at the wall of the outpost where the dagger had been thrown from.

“Strange.” Cid said, shaking his head.

Mud cracked a smile. “I only know one person in the world who's that good.” she said.

“Could it be?” Havarti asked.

“Do you think it could be?” Cid asked.

Mud shook her head, not taking her eyes off the wall. “Not sure. Maybe we will never know.”

Ezechyial looked up at the wall, completely confused. “Well, I must be going. The Lord bless you Lori.” he said.

Mud spun around to face him. “How did you know my name? Only members of my family call me that.” she said.

Ezechyial threw his hands in the air. “Either she's crazy, or I am crazy.” he said, then started to walk away, mumbling to himself in Yakovian.

“What a strange old man.” Mud said when he was out of earshot. Both Havarti and Cid shook their heads in agreement.

“Indeed, but I am grateful for him.” Cid said. “Now, my dears, we should really get going. The capitol is still a long way off. I assume that's where we are still headed.”

“I hadn't thought of it.” Mud said. “Now that I am free of Marcus, I guess we could go wherever we want.”

“Yes Mud, but if we head to the capitol on horseback, we should make it there just in time for your crowing ceremony.” he replied. “I tell you what, we will head in that direction, and if, by the time we can see capitol city, you still don't want to attend the crowing ceremony, and take your rightful place as Queen, we will turn around, and the kingdom will go to Averny instead. Lets' at least, take the time to head there first.”

“I think that sounds like a great plan.” Havarti said, looking toward Mud. “I think you will be the best Queen of Azmorene, that has ever lived. Let us take the time to head there, at least, and if you want Averny to reign instead, we will honor your decision.”

Mud hated the very idea of this plan, but she knew she, eventually had to make that decision, and both Havarti, and Cid loved her, and wanted the best for her. “OK, but, If I decide I don't want it, there will be no debate over it. We will leave, and go into hiding for the rest of our lives. Maybe build another ship, and sail the seas.” she said, looking at Cid, who smiled and nodded at the suggestion.

“I get to be captain though.” he said, with swagger.

“Co-captain.” Mud said, smiling at him. “We will share.”

Smoke from the local village started blowing toward them, reminding them of where they were again. “We should get going.” Havarti said.

Mud and Cid nodded in agreement, and they all mounted their horses, and started back on their way. Mud looked back one last time toward the village. She felt a severe degree of sadness for what had been lost that night. Maybe there were survivors. She knew they didn't have time to check, which made her more sad at the thought.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“This is the town of Tavern.” Havarti said, as they approached the bustling town.

It had been a week of traveling the road for the three friends, long days of riding; stopping to eat, and sleep; and meeting various travelers along the road, mostly Azmorene traders on their way to Yakovian lands. Occasionally, Cid or Havarti would barter or buy food, spices, or tea from the traveling caravans along the route. The trip had been a joyous one for the three. Cid would regale them with with stories of his various adventures, or Havarti would tell them of parties, or weddings she attended among the nobles, and royals. Mud would listen and chime in wherever she could, but she was unable to share any interesting stories of her own, as the only big adventure she had been on in her life was still unfolding. Gran's memories didn't add much to the stories either, as he had trained most of his life, and spent most of his time foraging, or hunting in the forest, or checking in on Mud a lot. She did tell them of how she and Gran met, but she mostly listened. Nonetheless, her friends were excellent story tellers, and the trip was filled with laughter, and joy. The week had passed quickly, because they had spent most of their time enjoying each other's company.

“Why do they call this town Tavern?” Mud asked.

“I'm not sure. It does act as a hub where six roads connect. Perhaps since it's a town of crossroads, it acts as a meeting place, like a tavern?” Havarti speculated.

“Well, if you are going to name a town, may as well name it after the most popular feature every thirsty traveler will be looking for.” Cid said, smiling. “I like the name, short and to the point. Plus, it sounds better to name a town Tavern than to name it Brothel.”

“Good point.” Mud said.

“Shall we be staying here tonight?” Havarti asked.

“A warm bath and a comfortable bed sound delightful.” Mud chimed in.

Cid looked at both of them. “Indeed, but even though I don't have to tell you, be on your guard here as you were in Show Low.” he looked directly at Mud. “You may see things here you won't like.”

“Like what? Brothels? Prostitutes? Bandits, and seedy types?” she asked.

“The Yakovian slave trade.” Havarti said, figuring out what Cid was alluding to.

Cid nodded again. “Yes, that. Also, since you fit the exact description of Princess Loretta, be on the lookout for kidnappers who are trying to collect the massive reward your father has offered for eighteen years for your safe return. It is so large, that I have seen nearly a hundred fake Loretta's in my time.” he said.

Mud could feel anger welling up inside. The thought of people kidnapping her people to sell into slavery upset her. The thought of them taking girls away from their families so they could imitate her made her doubly upset.

“Maybe we should just bypass this town.” Cid said, seeing the look on Mud's face.

“No,” Mud said, “we should stay for the night. We need food and supplies, and we may hear useful information here.” she said.

“OK, we'll go.” Cid said, waving for them to follow his lead.

Tavern reminded Mud of a busier version of Show Low. The narrow streets were lined with rows of connected dwelling places. The city was much larger, but also cramped, dirty, and filled with travelers from all over the continent. They made their way to the city center which was a bustling marketplace, packed with people coming and going; travelers, shoppers, and merchants. Six major roads met up in the center of the town, and Tavern had benefited from, and grown wealthy on trade.

Mud could feel eyes on them as they rode toward the city center. They, especially, stared at her, and not just because she was Yakovian. She was still dressed in the ornate dress Marcus had made her wear, but also wore Gran's sword on her belt. People didn't quite know what to make of this strange Yakovian girl.

Something caught Mud's eye, and she dismounted her horse and rushed over to a cage filled with people. Putting her head up to the bars, she peered inside to get a better look. Before her eyes eyes sat or stood a cage filled with Yakovian boys and girls, ranging in age from toddlers to her age. She gasped when she realized how young they all were.

“Ah, interested in purchasing the finest Yakovian slaves money can buy?” a man said to her as she gazed into the cage.

“How much?” she asked, not moving from staring into the cage.

“Queen Ruth pays us at least a thousand pieces of silver for each one. You will need to at least match her offer.” the slaver told her.

“You are taking them back to Yakovian lands?” she asked.

“Most of them. Just the ones who don't sell or die along the way.” he replied as casually as if he were telling her the weather.

“You know these are children don't you? Living, breathing human beings. They are people too.” she said.

“Not my people.” he said. “So, are you going to buy one or not?”

“I don't have the money.” she said.

“Then back off from my cages before I throw you in with them.” he said, coldly.

Mud unsheathed Gran's sword, and swung it, stopping the blade directly on the man's head with perfect precision, the very blade touching his face. “I would love to see you try.” she said.

The man gulped hard, realizing what had just happened. She was so fast the he couldn't react. He barely had time to process what had just happened. “I'm sorry, milady. I did not mean to disrespect you,” he said, shaken, “but if you don't have the money on you, you could always try the bank.” he said, pointing to a large marble building at the northern end of the market.

“Mud.” Cid and Havarti caught up with her, having only just realized she had disappeared.

“I'm going to the bank.” she said to them, sheathing her sword, and taking off again in the direction of the large Marble building with six massive pillars at the northern part of the market.

“Where are you going?” Havarti asked, catching up with her.

“I knew we should have bypassed this place.” Cid said as he caught up too.

“Is there a royal depository here?” Mud asked Havarti.

“There is a possibility. I have only been through here once, ever so briefly.” she answered.

Mud made her way into the large marble building. Six guard stood watch in the foyer.

“Can I help you?” a brown-haired middle-aged woman asked Mud as she entered.

She approached the woman who stood behind a counter. “Is there a royal depository here?” Mud asked her.

The woman smiled at Mud. “Why yes, the Yakovian one is through those doors.” she said, pointing to the one with an eagle engraved on it.

Mud looked around, spotting the largest door, in the middle of seven that had The Azmorene Lion engraved on it. “That's the one I need.” she said, heading toward the middle door.

“Stop her!” the lady behind the counter yelled to the guards huddled in front of the Azmorene door.

Mud stopped, and turned back around to look at the lady. “What seems to be the problem?” she asked.

The lady shook her head. “I suppose you are just another foolish girl they have put up to the task of imitating Loretta.” she said.

Mud suddenly realized the impression she was giving. “Oh, how silly of me,” she said, “I really am Loretta though. Does this vault have the same protections as those at Dysart Castle?”

“So, it is the Dysart family putting you up to this.” the woman said.

“No, I was just asking if the vault has the same protections as the one at Dysart castle; placing my hand in a lion's mouth, and walking through a field of energy?” she replied.

“If I had a gold coin for every fake-Loretta I have seen, I could retire and buy a castle. And I must say, you are one of the least-convincing fakes I have ever seen.” the lady snapped at Mud.

“They aren't going to let you in, Mud.” Havarti said. She had been watching.

The woman's eyes grew wide at the sight of Havarti. “Lady Havarti of Figaro? What are you doing here.” she asked.

“Just came here with my friends.” Havarti replied, pointing at Mud, and Cid.

The woman pulled a wanted-poster out from behind the desk, walked over to Havarti, and handed it to her. It has a drawing of Havarti, Lady Figaro, and Cid on it with a large reward being offered.

“King Augustus has put a bounty on your head.” the woman informed her. “It is the largest bounty of it's type ever offered. He want's both of you,” she pointed at Havarti, and Cid, “alive, but your mother dead.”

Cid snatched the poster out of the woman's hands. “Hey, they got my nose wrong.” he said, annoyed. “Minor player in the pirate scene! I've never been so insulted!” he exclaimed after reading the text on the poster.

“Havarti, you need to find a disguise, and leave here at once.” the woman said, concerned.

“I will be find, Aunt Beatrice.” Havarti reassured her. “We are just passing through, but would you please let my friend into her family vault so we can leave sooner?”

Beatrice turned around to look at Mud, and then looked back at Havarti. “Is it really her?” she asked.

“would the bounty come from The King himself, and be so high if we had another fake Loretta?” Cid asked, annoyed.

“Open the door for Loretta.” Beatrice said to the guards.

Mud made her way past the guards, and made her way into the hallway leading to a wall with a lion carved on it. Beatrice, Havarti, Cid, and the guards followed behind her to watch.

Mud placed her hand into the Lion's mouth, which opened the door to reveal a wall of pure energy. A feeling of awe swept over the onlookers as she walked through the wall, and into the vault.

“I don't believe it.” one of the guards said, taking his helmet off.

“Pretty cool, huh.” Havarti said to him.

This vault was twice as large as the one at Dysart castle, and housed four-times as much gold, jewels, and other valuables. Centuries of conquest and robbery had paid off well for the Azmorene family.

Mud came back through the energy wall with a skirt-full of gold and jewels. “I need sacks to carry the gold.” she said, unloading the contents of her skirt in a careful pile on the floor.

“What are we getting all this gold for?” Cid asked her.

“I am going to buy the freedom of all those Yakovian children.” she said.

“For this much gold, you could hire an army to free them.” he replied.

Mud gave him a look as if she were considering it.

“I'm kidding Mud. Instead, let me go fetch that slaver fellow, and see if we can cut a deal with him.” Cid said, then left to go fetch the man.

To the slaver's surprise, he soon found himself standing in front of the Azmorene royal vault, a pile of gold in front of him.

“Is this enough to buy the freedom of all your slaves?” Mud asked him as she brought out another skirt-full of gold.

The man casually looked at the pile of gold, is if it weren't the largest pile of gold he had ever seen in his life. “This? This might buy two of them.” he said.

“I'll be right back.” she replied.

To the man's surprise, this strange Yakovian girl walked, freely, into the Azmorene Royal Vault, disappearing for a few minutes, and then returning with another skirt-full of gold and jewels.

“How about now?” she asked him.

“I am afraid the price just went up. You can have them all for all the gold in that vault.” he said, greedily.

Mud nodded at the man, picked up a gold coin, and threw it to one of the vault-guards. “Slit his throat.” she said.

The guard smiled, pulled out his sword, and approached the man.

“Wait!” the slaver yelled.

Mud put up her hand,halting the guard in his tracks. “You can keep that.” she said to the guard who bowed to her and backed off again.

“I think we can cut a deal.” he told her. “You're princess Loretta, aren't you?”

Mud nodded. “Is this enough?” she asked, pointing to the pile of treasure on the floor.

“Yes.” he answered, nervously.

“I want you to remember that I paid for them when I didn't have to. At any moment, I could have commanded their freedom, and had you put to death. I want you to take this gold, and retire. Your line of work is going to come to an end soon. Slavery is disgusting, and anyone caught selling other people, kidnapping children, and breaking up families, will be put to death on the spot. I would say that now is a good time to take this money and retire before I outlaw it.” she said.

The man bowed to her. “I admire your mercy, Princess Loretta.” he said, trying to suck up to her as he handed her the keys. “I cannot promise that other men won't kidnap them again and ransom them back to Queen Ruth after you free them.” he said.

“I will come back here as queen, and have anyone I find did tortured to death.” she said, coldly. “Now take you payment, and get out of my sight.”

Mud grabbed two bank-bags from the vault guards and returned back into the vault one last time, and brought them back out, filled with coins. “One is for us, the other I have a use for.” she said, handing the bags to Cid. “Now lets go free those children.”

Mud opened the cage containing the children. Each child snapped to attention as she entered. They were already used to the selection process. Mud walked down the ranks, coming to a girl about her age; lighter skinned, half-Azmorene, and holding her young son in her arms. “What is your name?” Mud asked her.

“Terra.” the girl replied, nervously.

“Terra, where did you come from?” she asked.

“I grew up in Capitol City, but I escaped with my son from my drunken, abusive husband, only to be kidnapped by these men.” she replied.

“Well Terra, I just bought the freedom of you all. I need you to help me though.” Mud told her.

“H...how could I help you?” she asked, insecurely.

“I have bought carriages, and hired a guard-service to transport you all, safely, to Yakovian lands. I am sending you to the city of Zedec where my Uncle Yoseph is currently staying. I need you to take this coin-purse, and lead these children safely there. When you arrive, look for Prince Yoseph, or Shimon, and let them know I sent you to them. They will take care of you all” she said, handing the coin-purse to Terra. “Hide this on your person.”

Terra bowed to Mud. “I promise you I will do this. I swear it on my son's life, I will deliver these children safely. But, who, may I ask, shall I tell them sent me?” she asked.

“If it's my Uncle Yoseph, tell him Lori sent you. It it's my grandmother Ruth, returned from Dysart Castle, tell her Mud sent you.” she replied.

“Wait, Queen Ruth? Prince Yoseph? Lori? Are you Princess Loretta?” Terra asked.

Mud leaned in and kissed Terra's son on the head. “He's such a handsome little man. You'll have to beat the girls off with a stick when he gets older.” she said.

“Thank you, My Princess.” Terra replied.

“You are welcome, Terra.” she said, kissing her son one last time. “You are all free, and leaving at once. Oh, and I bought enough food for the journey. Do make sure they eat well along the way.”

Terra leaned in and hugged Mud. “Thank you so much. Such a debt, I could never repay. I will pray for you everyday for the rest of my life, My Princess. I do not have the words. You have given us all a new life. Because of you, my son will grow up free, I do not have the words to express my feelings. Thank you, My Queen.” she said, tears of joy.

Mud hugged her back, and then turned toward all the rest of the children. “I have lost a flock of my little lambs. I searched for them high and low, but could not find them. Where, oh where did my precious flock of lambs go? Long lost, and hidden from the world, I found them all by accident, and with great joy, I rescued them from all who would harm them. With great joy, I return my little lambs to their pasture where they will be safe again. Go, my little lambs, return to your home, live free, and grow up to be strong lambs. May you find love, and peace in the land of our fathers. May the God a Yakov watch over you with joy, and may He bless you all the days of your lives. You are free, my little lambs. Return home, and be loved by your family. They will feed you, they will bless you, and they will love you there. You must all listen to, and obey Terra on your journey home. With great sadness, I must now leave you too. May we all meet again someday, God-willing. But, until that day, May the Lord bless you and keep you. May the Lord shine His face upon you and be gracious to you. May the Lord look upon you with favor, and give you His peace. Peace be with you all my little bother's and sisters.” she said, and then, with great sadness, turned to leave, watching as the guards loaded the carriages with the children as she had to leave in the opposite direction.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The three fellow traveler's found themselves at Havarti's Aunt Beatrice's house for the night. She lived in a large villa on the northernmost side of town, Dinner was over, but they found themselves still sitting at the table, having a conversation. The whole time, Beatrice couldn't take her eyes off of Mud.

“I must say, it's not everyday that my outlaw niece, and a lost Azmorene princess come walking into my bank.” she said.

“Believe me, I was as surprised to see you as you were me. Mother did not tell me you were a banker now.” Havarti said.

“After my Edward died, I took all our money, and used it to buy the bank here in Tavern. Luckily for me, the previous owner was assassinated. Turns out, he was stealing from certain organized crime bosses.” she said.

Cid looked at Mud. “Those are the men you will have to deal with when you ban slavery.” he informed her.

“You may yet have to deal with them if you don't leave Tavern first-thing. You caused quite a stir in the marketplace today. The whole city was buzzing about this strange Yakovian woman who was spending Azmorene royal coins to free slaves, and buy things. If they haven't already put it together as to who you are, they will very soon.” Beatrice said to Mud.

“We will be on our way, first thing in the morning.” Mud informed her. “A couple of hours before sunrise if needed.”

“Good, and I insist you take my best carriage. It has heavy drapes, and no one will be able to tell who is inside.” she said.

“I will drive.” Mud said.

“Of all people, you should be the one we hide inside the carriage.” Cid protested.

“I am not the one who's face is posted on a wanted poster.” she said.

“Yes, but the reward for your return is much greater than the one for our arrest.” Havarti said.

“But,” Mud said, “no one knows what I look like, and what royal princess would drive her own carriage? Give me a set of slave clothes, and let me drive.”

“I insist that I drive.” Cid said.

“You face has been posted all over Azmorene territory.” Mud responded.

“They are looking for a man with a crooked nose. No one could recognize me from the poster.” Cid protested. “And you don't know which route to take. We are headed up the coastal road. It is faster, and safer.”

“And, when you get there, you can see the ocean from the road.” Havarti chimed in, knowing Cid missed the ocean.

“Indeed.” Cid said with a smile.

“Give me a map, and let me be the one to keep your two safe. It's the least I could do to thank you for coming to my rescue.” Mud insisted.

“We have all put our lives on the line, multiple times, for each other. I see no reason not to risk being arrested. Cid said.

“If they kidnap me, they are just going to take me back to Capitol City to collect their reward. If they capture either of you, they may not be so nice to you, and my father will have you both tortured to death. I am not going to risk that happening to either of you. I am driving.” she said. “And if I have to, I will make it a royal decree that I drive.” she said, playfully.

Havarti giggled. “Yes, you majesty.” she said with a salute.

“Madam, my pride won't permit me to let you put yourself in danger for me, yet again.” he said.

“Pride is a dangerous thing. I clouds our better judgment. Look past you pride, and tell me what you logic says to you.” Mud said.

Cid looked down at the table. “That you driving is the safest bet.” he said.

“I have never met a royal who would put themselves at risk for others.” Beatrice said.

“Shouldn't one first learn how to serve before one learns how to lead?” Mud said.

“I guess.” Beatrice answered, staring at Mud all the more intensely. “I still cannot believe I just shared a meal with a future Azmorene Queen. The lost princess nonetheless. Did you really raise her as your servant, Havarti?”

Havarti gave a look of embarrassment. She still felt awful about lying to Mud her entire life about who she was. “Yes.” she replied, looking down at the table.

“No wonder King Augustus is so angry.” Beatrice said.

“I would prefer being raised as a slave to being raised by that man.” Mud said.

Beatrice gave a look as if she had never thought of it that way. “You know, knowing what I do of the king, and having met Averny and Little Augustus, I think I would rather be raised as a servant too, given the choice.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A long relaxing bath, and a comfortable nights rest saw the three adventurers back on the road. They managed to sneak out of Tavern without any incidents. No cannons, no big explosions, no soldiers waiting to steal Mud away, and the city did not get burnt to the ground.

Mud found herself dressed as a servant, driving a carriage up the coastal road in the pre-dawn hours. Both Cid and Havarti were up top with her, as it was safe for them to be out in the dark hours of the day.

“If all goes smoothly, we should make capitol city just in time for your crowning ceremony.” Cid said.

“I will enjoy watching it from the crowd.” Mud replied.

“Still not sure if you want to be Queen Mud yet.” he asked.

“I am unsure. Maybe I should just let Averny have it. She has been raised for it her whole life.” she replied. “I don't really know if I have what it takes to rule.

“I think you will make the greatest ruler in Azmorene history.” Havarti said.

Mud shook her head. “I doubt it.”

“Look at how you took charge to free those Yakovian children. Would Averny have done that for them?” Havarti asked.

“Probably not.” Mud replied.

“Who else of all people, can end slavery, and put an end to the kidnapping and sale of your people?” Havarti asked. “You will have the power, and the right heart to make a change. I cannot even begin to imagine the pressure you are under, Mud, but knowing you my entire life, I know you are the leader this country needs.”

“What if I make mistakes? What if the people hate me? What if they see kindness as weakness, and only know how to love, and respect ruthless, abusive rulers?” she asked. “I don't think I have it in me to lead.”

“History has taught us there is no such thing as a perfect king or queen. They all made mistakes, even Gaius The Great, and he is still known as the greatest king in Azmorene history. He was a warrior, a man of great love, and a poet. He spent most of his life on the battlefield with his army. His best friend was a freed-slave, and he lived among an army mostly consisting of peasants. No one thought less of him for the camaraderie he had between himself and his men. He was also loved because he refused to collect taxes on his people. His gains from his conquest financed his entire kingdom.” Havarti said.

“I have no ambition for conquest.” Mud said. “How could I be greater than him?”

“By loving your people. No one is going to live long if they doubt your skills as a warrior, or the strength of your army or navy. To your father's credit, that will be the best legacy he will leave you. However, to be a leader who shows grace when they don't have to, as you did with that slaver, makes you much stronger than your father, who only knows how to lead through fear and force. Kings like him are weak men, like overgrown children, scared to lose power, and killing anyone who threatens that power. That isn't strength, that is cowardice.” Havarti answered.

Mud brought the carrier to a halt at the side of the road. “What's wrong Mud?” Cid asked.

“Nothing.” she said, pointing off in the distance where the sun was peaking up over the horizon. “I just want to watch the sunrise.”

All three sat there in silent awe, watching the sun come up on the horizon. “It is amazing how we take the sun for granted. We live everyday as if we will always see tomorrow, but, one day, we won't be here to see the next sunrise. Who can predict what life will bring us each day?” Mud said, breaking the silence.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Another week on the road before the ocean appeared into view, finally bringing Mud understanding as to why it was called the coastal road. The scenery over the last week was mostly flat, open plains filled with farmland, and nearly devoid of trees or any landmarks.

Her heart filled with joy at the sight of the ocean. For many days, she had wondered if she had made any progress at all. The scenery had all been identical up to this point, the doldrums of traveling the Azmorene southern-plains. The scenery had become more hilly recently, and rising over one last hill, Mud's eyes finally came in contact with the ocean to her delight. Even Cid and Havarti had started to go stir-crazy inside the carriage.

Mud pulled the carriage to a stop when they finally reached the edge of a hill that lead down to a beach, and got off to stretch her legs. Cid and Havarti piled out of the carriage to see why they had stopped.

“See madam, I knew I could smell the ocean.” Cid said to Havarti.

“The only thing I could smell was you.” Havarti replied with a sour look on her face.

The two of them came alongside Mud to get a view of the ocean. “There's no place like home.” Cid said, smiling at the sight.

“I am so glad we've made it this far.” Mud said.

“I was afraid we were going backwards for a while there. I forgot the doldrums of traveling the southern continent.” Havarti said.

“Even when my ship feels as if it isn't moving, I can at least pace back and fourth on the deck.” Cid said, stretching. “Being so cramped is killing me.

Mud looked toward the ocean, noticing something down the hill. There was a strange grove of trees, and what appeared to be a stone pillar sticking out in the middle of them. “What's that?” she asked, pointing at the pillar.

“Those are trees, Mud.” Cid replied.

“I have heard there were ruins of an ancient temple around here.” Havarti replied, seeing the pillar too.

Mud started to walk down the hill, toward the grove of trees. “Let's check it out.” she said behind her as Havarti and Cid started to follow her.

Withing minutes, the three found themselves standing in the middle of the ruins of an ancient temple. Only one massive pillar still stood in the air, the rest lay on the ground, beside the ruins of what used to be the walls and roof. Most of the rubble had long-since been overgrown by trees, grass, and Ivy. The land had taken the space back over the centuries.

I wonder what this used to be a temple for?” Mud asked curiously as she stood on a mossy, stone platform that used to hold a statue in the middle of the temple.

“If I remember correctly, the locals call it the temple of time. They say it was built over caves that house gateways into the flow of time itself. All just ancient superstition if you ask me.” Havarti replied.

“What a strange place. I have such a weird feeling about me here.” Cid said.

“I feel it too. Like an unusual flow of energy coming out of this place.” Mud said.

“There is an engraving over here.” Havarti said, walking over to a fallen pillar that had been overgrown with ivy. “I remember a few lessons in the ancient language. Let me see.” she said, pulling out The Figaro Dagger to cut the ivy away away so she could decipher the ancient text. “Something to the traveler. A blessing of some sort for travel-mercies for the traveler I think.” she said turning to Mud and Cid. “It doesn't make a lot of sense from what I can make out of it. It just talks about the traveler a lot.”

“What sort of traveler?” Cid wondered.

“This close to the ocean, maybe seafarers?” Mud guessed.

Havarti looked back at the engraving. “It says something about a stream. Like maybe the stream of time. It's hard to tell. My ancient language skills aren't that good. Just had to take the class as a requirement at the university. It's also really worn out. Perhaps, one who travels time? I guess that would explain why they call this the Temple of Time.” she replied, turning back toward them.

“Time travel, eh? Now I've heard it all.” Cid said, laughing.

Suddenly, a flash of light, like a bolt of lightning struck the Figaro Dagger in Havarti's hand, making it disappear into thin air. All three had a look of bewilderment and fear on their faces.

“Time to go.” Cid said, grabbing Havarti by the hand with Mud jumping off the platform and following behind them. They took off in a full sprint, back toward the carriage. A feeling of fear and excitement gripped them all. “Lets never go back there again!” Cid yelled as he ran, an air of excitement in his voice.

Sprinting back up the hill to the carriage, all three stopped dead in their tracks. A band of rugged looking men surrounded it, and were plundering it of it's contents.

“What is the meaning of this!” Mud yelled, still out of breath.

One of the bandits looked at them. “This carriage failed to pay the royal tax to use these roads.” he said.

“There is no royal tax to use these roads.” Havarti informed them.

“Is that right? Well, the carriage was found abandoned by you, so you, by default, forfeit the contents to us for the greater cause.” the man replied.

Cid shrugged his shoulders. “His logic is sound.” he said with pirate swagger.

“Cid!” Mud said in surprise.

“What? As a pirate, I cannot argue with his logic.” he replied.

“So we just let them take all our stuff without a fight because of pirate-logic?” she asked.

“Don't be silly, Mud. Of course we are going to put up a fight. Another piece of Pirate-logic, the stronger force gets the gold.” he said drawing his sword, Mud following suit.

“You dare defy Azmorene royalty?” the bandit exclaimed.

“You can tell King Augustus that he can come collect the tax from us in person.” Cid said.

“Augustus?” the man said in a disgusted tone, spitting after saying the name. “You are defying our lord, Crown Prince Septimius Azmorene, the rightful ruler of Azmorene lands.”

Cid looked at Mud and shrugged, then they both rushed at the men, crossing swords with them, two at a time, fighting to get their carriage back. Mud wounded three of the men with shallow cuts to their calves. “I'm on my fourth.” she yelled to Cid.

“Ha! That was three men ago for me.” he bragged, fencing away, toying with the men.

“Enough!” yelled a mane who appeared from inside the carriage, and fired a flintlock pistol into the air.

Cid, Mud, and all the bandits ceased their fighting to look at the man. Mud's heart went into her throat when at first glance, the man was almost a mirror image of King Augustus

Holding the wanted poster in his hands, the man's eyes moved to Havarti. “Lady Havarti, your mother has been worried sick about you. She came to me to seek asylum from my brother, the king.” Septimius informed her. He looked back to the wanted poster, and then to Cid. “They got your nose wrong.”

“That's what I said.” Cid replied.

Septimius' eyes finally moved to Mud. “Can it be?” he asked approaching Mud, who pointed Gran's sword at him to keep him at a distance.

“You stay away from me.” she said, threateningly.

“I'm not going to hurt you, I just need to see your royal mark to be certain.” he said.

“You'll see no such thing.” she replied.

“I held you in my arms when you were only a baby. You look like Isabel, but I have to know for sure.” he said.

Septimius raised his shirt to show her the Azmorene lion on his stomach. Between the authentic lion, and how closely he looked to Augustus, Mud could tell he was a relative, but one she had never heard about. “Who are you?” she asked.

“I am Septimius Gaius Azmorene, the son of Gaius the sixth, and brother of King Augustus If you are Loretta, I am your uncle.” he replied.

Mud sheathed her sword, approached Septimius, and poked his royal mark with her index finger. She then jumped back, and unsheathed her sword again as his royal mark lit up.

“Are you satisfied, uncle?” she asked.

Septimius' face lit up, almost as brightly as his royal mark. “I thought Lady Figaro was just a crazy old bat. What she told me was true.” he replied in wonder.

“You know where my mother is?” Havarti asked him.

“Yes milady, and I plan on taking you to her. You are now all in my company, so, if you would, please accompany me to the seaside village of Joiada, and you will see Lady Figaro there.” he said, waving his hand in the direction of the village.

“Did you say Joiada?” Cid asked, nervously.

“Yes, we have been staying there for the summer.” Septimius replied.

“Nope, lets not go there.” Cid said.

Mud looked at Septimius. “How can I be sure you won't try to kill me too? My family has a bad habit of trying.” she said.

“Yeah.” Cid agreed.

“Trust me, Mud, the only Azmorene royal I wish to kill is your father as vengeance for killing my father and mother.” Septimius replied, deep anger in his voice.

“He did what?” Mud asked.

“Augustus did not want to be co-ruler any longer. The day after you disappeared, he named his very family as conspirators, and purged the royal family, killing our parents and many cousins, and leaving me for dead. Augustus must die for his sins. You, Mud, are nothing like him from the stories Lady Figaro has told me of you. So please, my niece, accept my invitation. No harm will come to you.” he said.

“He's calling you Mud.” Havarti pointed out to her. “He really must be in contact with my mother. How else would he know your real name?”

Mud looked at her an nodded. “OK, we will go with them.” she said, and then looked back to Septimius. “But I warn you, any treachery will be met with force.”

Septimius nodded “On my parents grave, no harm will come to you.” he said.

No one seemed to take notice of the fact that Cid was pouting. “Of all places, why does it have to be Joiada?” he said to himself.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Joiada was a small, sleepy, fishing village that lay along the coastal road. Farming and fishing were it's two main forms of incomes. The village consisted of wooden houses, most with front porches, and wooden shingle roofs. it had a small harbor, but almost never saw any other ships than local fishing vessels. Most of the residents in the main village would head out early to get their daily catch to sell at the market in the evenings, and then spend their leisure-time in the evenings, before bed out on their porches. A small, close-knit, community of people who were welcoming to travelers when they would stop there for the night. Though tourism was hardly a main source of income, the city even had it's own tavern to house weary travelers and the occasional visitor.

“What a quaint little village.” Havarti said as they rolled up to Joiada.

“What a stupid place this is.” Cid replied.

“You've been pouting the whole way here. You really don't like this place.” Mud said to him.

“Not in the least. I would rather challenge King Augustus to a sword duel than be here.” he replied.

“This way.” Septimius said before Mud, and Havarti could inquire further.

“I think I will stay with the horses.” Cid said.

“Would you please just come with us?” Mud said.

“Fine, but, for the record, I am begrudgingly following you.” he stated, officially.

Septimius lead them through the town toward The Fishman's Tavern.

“Hello there Cid, back to visit Esther I take it.” an old man said, causing Cid to duck his head.

“Who's Esther?” Havarti asked him.

“No one.” he replied.

Mud looked at Havarti. “Ex-girlfriend probably.” she said. Havarti and her giggled.

Cid mumbled something under his breath.

“What was that?” Havarti asked.

“Nothing.” he said.

“Hello Cid meboy, so happy to see you back. I'll tell Esther of your arrival.” a woman a few years older than Mud said to him.

“Please don't.” he said as they walked ever so closer to the door of The Fishman's Tavern. “After you.” he said to everyone when they finally reached the door, until there was no one left but him. Taking a deep breath, he ducked his head down, and finally entered through the door himself.

The tavern was a dimly-lit, hole-in-the-wall kind of place. The smell of cooking hit Mud as she entered. The walls were white-stucco, and the floors were hard-wood, and perfectly polished. The place was cozy, and rundown. Five or so tables lined the downstairs hall with a large lining, almost, the entirety of the eastern wall. Mud could see steps that lead to the upstairs rooms on the southern side of the same wall the bar sat on.

Standing behind the bar was a beautiful woman. She was, possibly, middle-aged by Mud's estimation, but it was hard to tell. She looked young for her age with her long-blonde hair tied up with a bandanna, a pretty face, and pretty hazel eyes.

“Welcome, travelers, to Fishman's Tavern. My name is Esther. What can I get for you?' she asked and Mud and Havarti approached the bar.

Mud looked behind her. “Wherever did Cid go?” she asked out loud.

Esther's face lit up. “Cid? Did you say Cid?” she asked Mud.

“Yes, Captain Cid or The Kirin.” Mud responded.

Esther's eyes looked to the darkest corner of the room. “I can see you, you know. Come here son.” she said.

Cid stepped out of the shadows with his best attempt at a charming smile he could muster. “Why hello mother. I must say, you are looking as ravishing as ever. Did you do something different with your hair?” he said, approaching the bar.

Esther threw a copy of the wanted poster on the counter. “They got your nose wrong.” she said coldly. “Minor pirate captain it says.”

“Lies.” he said. “I am an important captain. A king among Pirates.”

Esther laughed. “Oh, I see. Then where is your ship, boy. You came in by land.” she said.

“He handed it over to his first-mate, Smith, so he could help me get to Capitol City.” Mud informed her.

Ester looked at Mud with piercing eyes, as if she were studying her. “Says he's wanted in connection with the kidnapping of a certain lost Azmorene princess.” she said, as she gazed at Mud.

“He didn't kidnap me, he helped me escape. He, actually, saved my life, many times actually. You raised a good man.” she replied.

“Good man, eh? Abandons his poor mother to chase a pipe-dream like his father. Was too good for life here, had to go chase glory. And, yet, here he is, no ship to his name, and wanted by the king for picking up strange girls.” Esther replied.

“Are you quite done, Mother?” Cid asked, slightly embarrassed over her bluntness.

“Not until the day I die will I be done with you.” she said. Esther then looked at Mud. “I carried him nine-moths, I did, and this is the gratitude he shows me.”

Mud just lifted her hands and shrugged. She had no idea how to respond to Esther.

“Now, go upstairs, and prepare a room for your guests. You will take your old bed in the stalls after you feed the animals.” she said. “And don't roll you eyes at me.” she said as Cid was about to.

“It was lovely to see you again too, mother.” he said, then walked up the stairs to prepare a room for Mud and Havarti.

Esther looked back to a shocked, and uncomfortable Mud after Cid was out of earshot. “Is he really a captain of a ship?” she asked Mud in a low tone.

“Yes, two of them. The first was shipwrecked, but his current ship is the fastest ship in the world.” she replied.

Esther gave Mud a warm smile. “That's my boy.” she said, proudly. Esther could tell what Mud was thinking by the surprised look on her face. “Well, I can't very well let him get too big for his britches, now can I?”

“So, you really aren't mad at him for leaving?” Mud asked.

“I would only be mad if he were a failure. I knew it was inevitable that he would. Between his father, and me, he has too much of an adventurer in his blood to stay here. One day, you will understand, when you are a mother.” she said.

“I guess I really don't understand.” Mud said perplexed.

Esther's hazel eyes began to study Mud once again. “Are you really Princess Loretta?” she asked.

Mud looked around the tavern to where Septimius, and a few of his men were seated, carrying on a conversation about something or another. “Sometimes I am.” she replied.

“And other times?” Esther asked.

“I'm Mud.” she responded.

Esther, Havarti, and Mud's eyes were suddenly drawn to Lady Figaro, gracefully, gliding down the stairs. “Hello mother!” Havarti said, meeting her at the bottom step.

Lady Figaro and Havarti embraced in a warm, loving, hug. “I've been so worried about you, Havarti.” Lady Figaro said. “I thought the worst had happened.”

Havarti pulled back enough to look her mother in the eyes, still holding her with her arms. “Did you think even King Augustus, himself was any match for the daughter of Lady Figaro?” she said.

“Of course not. That old fool.” Lady Figaro said, with a sincere smile, pulling back to get a better look at Havarti. “Oh my, what are you wearing?” she said looking at her clothes, a look of disgust on her face.

“Just whatever Aunt Beatrice had that fit me. She says hi, by the way.” Havarti replied.

“Ah, Beatrice, she was always my favorite sister-in-law. I have often meant to visit her,” Lady Figaro said. She then turned toward Mud. Don't slouch girl. It is unbecoming. We have much to teach you of the posture of royalty.”

Mud straightened her back up on the stool she was sitting on. “It's good to see you too mistress.” she said.

Lady Figaro studied Mud with her beautiful green eyes. “You have grown a lot. You carry yourself differently, more graceful now.” she said.

“Thank you Mistress.” she said.

Lady Figaro scanned the room. Someone was missing. “Where is your Tree-Boy?” she asked. The look on Havarti and Mud's faces told her all she needed to know. She knew the look of sorrow all too well. “What happened?” she asked, sitting down at the bar beside Mud.

“I too would like to hear how you came to be here.” Septimius said, he had made his way over to the ladies.

Lady Figaro, Septimius, and Esther, who was eavesdropping, all listened intently as Mud and Havarti told the story of their entire journey, starting from the night they left Figaro Manner. They told of narrowly escaping Kain's men in the woods, awakening the spirit of the Dark King, Kain's possession by that same spirit, and their narrow escape at Show Low.

“Cid risked his life to save us there.” Mud told Esther when they got to that point in the story.

They told of their journey to the desert Islands, and Gran's sword-training of Mud on the way; they told them what happened at the pillar, and the sinking of The Sarin; they told them what happened at Elisheva's wedding banquet, and, with tears, what happened to Gran.

“He was such a good friend and protector of us.” Havarti commented, soberly.

Mud told them of her meeting with Augustus on the deck of The Apollo, and what had happened on the deck. Havarti, herself, listened intently, hearing it for a second time.

“He really tried to kill you? His own precious daughter he has searched for for so long?” Septimius asked.

“I think so. Maybe he was only trying to injure me? He seemed conflicted.” she said.

“And you really bested him in a duel?” Septimius asked.

“yes.” Mud replied, as if were no big thing.

The girls told them of Mud's heartwarming welcome at Zedec after escaping the Azmorene fleet, and a giant storm.

“It was such a loving display. I was so happy for Mud. They didn't even know who she was, and they were still so lovely to her. What a beautiful people.” Havarti said.

They finally told them what happened at the banquet; the incident outside the Gaius outpost, and how an entire garrison was obliterated; and what happened at tavern, the freeing of slave children, and how they came to be in Joiada. They didn't talk about what had happened at the ancient temple. They weren't even sure they could believe it, and they lived it.

“So, Kain is why I have felt such an evil presence lately. I have seen visions, and had nightmares.” Septimius said. “The Dark King is back, and he is using Kain's sorry skin to accomplish his will.”

“He is evil, and unstoppable.” said Cid, who had joined them by this time.

“Not even being blown up or cut to pieces can stop him, and he destroyed an entire garrison of troops with ease? Truly, we are all doomed.” Septimius said.

I need to get into Azmorene Castle to find The Azmorene Sword.” Mud said.

“Do you think even our family sword could stop him?” Septimius asked.

“It is the only hope we have.” she replied.

“And if not even the Azmorene Sword cannot stop him, then what?” he replied.

“I hadn't really thought about it.” Mud said, shrugging. “We will take it as it comes I guess.”

“I think the sword will kill him.” Cid said with confidence.

Esther looked at Cid. “I think the animals in the stables need fed, and the stalls cleaned before dinner.” she said to him, pointing at the back door toward the stables behind the tavern.

Cid had an aggravated look on his face. “Yes mother.” he said. He then stood up, told Mud and Havarti he would see them later, and exited out the back door as commanded. He was well aware of the chain of command, and knew better than to question someone who outranked him.

Mud put her hand over her mouth to hide a big smile as she watched him exit out the back. When the door shut, Esther and her giggled together, with Havarti joining in too.

“Poor Captain Cid.” Havarti said while giggling.

Lady Figaro put her hand on Havarti's as a show of affection. “I love you Havarti.” she said almost tearfully. “I can't believe you stood face-to-face with Augustus and stayed so strong. You have you father, and your brother's strength. I am so proud of the woman you have become.” she said, hugging her.

Mud had never seen Lady Figaro so emotional before. Being away from Figaro Manner where she had imprisoned herself since Ralph's death had been good for her. Mud wondered why people build their own prisons. She hoped she never had to find out.

“I think I'm going to go help Cid in the stalls.” Mud said standing up.

“Go out the back door, the barn is straight ahead.” Esther replied. Mud started toward the back door when Esther pulled her aside. “I'm so proud of my boy. What a strong man he has become.”

Mud smiled ear to ear. “Your secret is safe with me.” she said.

Mud made her way out the backdoor, the midday sun blaring in her eyes. The tavern really was a dark place. She made her way toward the large barn filled with stables for the horses of tavern patrons. “Cid?” she yelled, poking her head in the door.

“Up here.” he replied from the second storie.

Mud climbed up a narrow ladder to make it up to where Cid was, only to find him staring out a large, open window with an awe-inspiring view of the ocean.

“When I was a boy, I used to stare out this window and pretend every ship I saw was my ship. I was always the most feared and fearless pirate captain in the world when I would play. I used to throw ropes down through this window pretending I was dropping anchor. I would rescue damsels in distress, and collect treasure. I would pretend this was my ship, and I would fire imaginary cannons at ships I saw pulling into harbor, or out on the ocean.” he said, then inhaled deeply. “It's good to be back here.”

Mud put her arm around Cid as they stood there, staring out the window. “Such a beautiful view.” she said.

“Indeed.” he said, still vibrant from reliving his boyhood dreams. “Childhood was so fun. You could pretend to be anything.”

Mud laughed all of the sudden.

“It's silly isn't it.” he said, assuming she was laughing at him.

“No, not silly at all. Childhood dreams can fuel us for the rest of our lives. I wish I had the imagination I used to when I was little girl.” she said.

“What did you used to pretend to be when you were young?” he asked.

Mud laughed again. “I used to pretend I was a royal princess.” she said.

Cid burst out in laughter, and she followed. They laughed together for at least a minute. “Well, madam, I would like to congratulate you on attaining your childhood dreams.” he said, causing them to laugh again together.

“I guess we both did.” she said, still smiling.

“I suppose we did.” he responded.

Mud squeezed Cid harder and stared at the magnificent ocean view. “Look” she said, pointing to the horizon. “There's your ship, Cid.”

“What is it, a freighter or a fishing vessel no doubt.” he said, thinking she was playing pretend.

“No Cid, look. It really is your ship. The Kirin is headed this way.” she said.

Sure enough, The Kirin was steaming over the horizon, drawing closer to Joiada by the second.

“Well I'll be.” he said. The two rushed down the ladder and out of the stalls, toward the harbor.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Imagine Captain Smith's surprise when the Kirin pulled into Joiada, and he spotted Cid and Mud waiting in the harbor for him. “See meboys, I told you my dream was real!” he yelled back to the crew.

“Cid meboy, and Princess Mud, what a pleasant surprise.” he said as he came down the ramp as soon as it was lowered.

“How did you know we were here?” Cid asked.

“It may sound strange to ye, but two nights ago I had a dream where I was told by a beautiful woman to go to Joiada and find the two of you. One so strong I couldn't deny it, so I decided to come here and see for myself. Figured that even if you weren't here, I could still stop in and say hello to Esther, and find me a place to ransom off my royal cargo.” he said.

“Royal cargo?” Cid asked, curiously.

“Rufus meboy, would you bring the royal brat here.” Smith yelled.

“Aye, aye.” Rufus yelled back, and then disappeared into the captain's cabin.

“In honor of Captain Cid, and Princess Mud we took ourselves a royal Azmorene ship we came across on the way back to Bashan.” he said proudly.

“Bashan?” Cid asked, smiling deviously, “Was the tip reliable this time?”

“Very reliable,” Smith said, smiling back, “But we found ourselves a royal ship to plunder on the way instead.”

Rufus came down the ramp with a brown sack with flailing legs coming out of the bottom. “Unhand me you big oaf! I will have you tortured to death for this. How dare you even so much as touch me you fool!” the sack yelled at him. Rufus dumped the sack from his shoulder, onto the wooden harbor with a hard thud. “Ouch! You idiot!” the sack yelled again.

“She had this on her when we kidnapped her. Tried to knife me with it.” Smith said, handing the Figaro Dagger to Mud who looked at it as if she had seen a ghost.

“Where am I?” the sack asked, trying to eject the spoiled royal contents inside.

“Why hello Averny, how nice to see you again.” Mud said before Averny escaped the sack fully.

She stopped trying to escape the sack, and then crawled further back into it. “I know that voice.” Averny said.

“How was the wedding, dear sister?” Mud asked her.

“Awful.” Averny replied in a pouty tone.

“How was your trip back?” Mud asked.

“The worst.” Averny said, crying. “I'm going to have the entire crew of my ship tortured to death in the worst way.” she said while sobbing.

“See, that's exactly what I told those lads when they freely handed her over to us.” Smith replied. “Glad to be rid of her they were. Such nice lads on her ship. Since they agreed with me that King Augustus would have them skinned alive for handing her over to us, I sold them the tip about Bashan, and told them what equipment they would need to scale the walls, and where they keep the gold. They all, unanimously, decided to become pirates, and allies of ours if we ever call on them. I remember the very moment I decided to become a pirate, and seeing that moment for those lads was too beautiful for words.”

“I just want to go home.” Averny said, crying.

“Would you take a sack of gold from the royal Azmorene vault for her ransom?” Mud asked.

“Princess, at this point, I would pay you to take her. Thorn in my side, that one.” Smith replied.

Cid, Mud, and Smith all burst into laughter as Averny cried even louder. Mud leaned down and grabbed the sack. “Come on Averny, stand up. Lets' get you out of that sack.” she said. Averny stood up as Mud pulled the sack off, revealing a beautiful royal princess with red, puffy eyes. “There's my beautiful sister.” Mud said.

Averny glared pure hatred at Mud. “I hate you. You've ruined everything. I liked you better when I thought you were dead, and, even then, I still hated you.” she said.

“And I liked you better when you were a romanticized princess in a far-off castle I thought I was never going to meet. If only the both of us could go back to the good old days.” Mud replied.

“You are going to ruin the Azmorene name, you realize that. Just abdicate. It's my right to rule, my son's right to rule after me. You have stolen my birthright.” she said, hatefully.

“I might.” Mud replied.

“Might what?” Averny asked.

“Maybe I will abdicate. Not that I could ruin the Azmorene name than generations of our family members already have, at this point, I have no wish to be around any of you sour, toxic, spoiled royals. I hate being around any of you. Even our father tried to kill me in a duel. I really don't want any of you to be in my life. I have tried so hard to see the good in any of you, but have yet to see much there. The only two members of the royal family who have yet to kill me are your son, and our Uncle Septimius.” Mud said, pointing back toward the tavern.

“Uncle Septimius? He is here? Wait, did you just say you had a duel with our father?” Averny asked., looking Mud up and down. “Did you win?”

“My dear Averny, if our father draws his sword with intent to kill, as good as he is, and I am still standing here, what do you think?” she replied.

“He doesn't kill you if you curl up into a ball and beg for your life. That's what everyone does when he pulls his sword. Augustus, myself, all his generals, and all the servants. No one actually duels him when he does that. That's just something he does. I can't believe you didn't know that..” Averny replied.

“Oh, so he does that to everyone?” Mud asked, curious.

“Yes! One would have to be completely insane to duel the greatest swordsman alive.” Averny replied.

Mud looked back into Gran's memories. “The forth-second best swordsman alive.” she chimed in.

“The only two men good enough to even spar with him are captain Bryce, and Lord Calloway,” Averny said, “and you are going to tell me you actually beat him in a duel. I wasn't born yesterday.”

“I met Lord Calloway. He seemed like a lovely man. Even with his scars, he had a kind face, and I thought Little Augustus could spar with our father.

It was Averny's turn to laugh out loud. “Augustus barely knows how to hold a sword. Even I can beat him.” she said causing the both sisters to laugh together.

“See sister,” Mud said, “I got you to laugh. Maybe I'm not so bad after all.”

Averny stopped laughing and smiling, and returned to giving Mud a death-glare. “Don't push it, slave-girl.” she said, meaning it as an insult.

“Why are you so mean all the time?” Mud asked.

“And why are you so weak.” she snapped back. “You act like a slave, talk like a slave, and you even look like a slave. Everything about you disgusts me. You are the spitting image of weakness and everything I hate. You are too weak to rule this kingdom. A ruler should be feared by their people. There is no time for mercy. Love is weakness. The people serve you, you don't cower to their needs like a slave.”

“And where has that attitude gotten you? Your own guards hated you enough to hand you over to pirates without putting up a fight. Every life matters, and treating everyone else as if they don't is a horrible way for a leader to live..” Mud said.

“I do matter more. I'm a future Azmorene Queen. Do you really think some uneducated peasant, or in your case, slave is as capable of ruling as a king? We were born higher than them for a reason, even you, with your tainted Yakovian blood are of a higher birth. Why don't you see that? Your weakness disgusts me. Even your life is worth ten-thousand of theirs. If you weren't raised as a worthless slave, you would be able to see that. Our father would have taught you the right way to think. He would have shown you how to be strong in this cruel, unforgiving world. He would have shown you how to live the right way.” Averny said.

“Would he have shown me love? Would he have been there when I was hurting or discouraged? Would he ever have been there at all? Or would he have just left me to be raised by Berta until I was old enough to be “Trained” by him? Would Berta have been the only person in my life to ever show me kindness; the only one who ever encouraged me; The only one who ever hugged me, and gave me kind words? Has our father ever hugged you? Has he ever said one nice thing to you? You live your life as if you are trying to earn his love and approval, but you are never going to get it from a man who is incapable of giving either. You could do everything he wanted you to do, become the person he wants you to be, and he will still never love you for it. The only person who could ever reach him was my mother. I couldn't even reach him. Even if you became just like him, he would still resent you because of the parts of himself he sees in you. He doesn't love you, because he doesn't love himself. Averny, I am begging you, please, don't become just like him. Please don't raise your son as our father raised you. I know you want better for him, because you love him. He's so cute, and loving. I fell in love with him the second I held him in my arms, and I know you love him even more. Please, for your son's sake, don't raise him like that. He deserves a mother who will show him love and kindness. Someone who will encourage him, giving him kisses to the forehead, and a hug, telling him everything will be OK when he is down. I am not the slave, sister. You are the one who is really in bondage. You're the one held hostage by our father, and your own lust for power. Truly, I pray you don't want that for your son. I know you love your son more than that. Show him the same kindness Berta showed you when you were a child. Loving your son isn't weakness, not loving him because you are held hostage by a fear of being weak makes you the biggest coward I know. Being so terrified of what others think, that they will see you as weak, that you can't even show love to your own children is a show of true weakness beyond description. I know you are stronger than that. I already know you are a better person than our father. If I was to abdicate, I already know you would make a better leader than our father, because you are a better person. Please, for the sake of your son, consider what I have said to you. Stop being a slave. For his sake, I am begging you.” Mud said.

“Leave my son out of this. Using him to try and manipulate me is an all-time low.” Averny snapped back, not wanting to hear what Mud just said.

“Don't you love your son?” Mud asked.

“I would give my life a thousand times over for him. I want to give him the world. I would give him everything, which is why You just need to die so he can be King over two kingdoms. I know how it works, you'll have him killed when he becomes a threat to your power.” Averny replied.

“You say that I am weak because I believe in love and kindness, but then think I would ever have it in me to kill your son. I promise you, sister, as long as I live, I will always love your son. I will always show him kindness. He will always be welcome at my table, and so will his children, and his children's children. On my life, I vow this to you.” Mud said.

“I know better than to believe you.” Averny replied.

“You can't have it both ways. Am I weak because I believe in love and kindness, or am I evil enough to murder someone I love? I can't both be weak as you define it, and strong as you define it. Wouldn't I be too weak to harm your son?” Mud asked.

“I don't know, I just know I would do anything, including giving my life for my son.” she replied.

“If you would give up your life for your son, do it before you die. Give it up for him right now. When we return to Capitol City, retrieve him from Berta, and raise him. Just love him. Be the mother you never had growing up. Don't raise him to feel like an unloved afterthought. Be his mom, love him.” Mud said.

“I don't need advice from you, of all people, on how to raise a king. You forget, I have been a royal my whole life. You only just became one. You have no idea what royal life entails, the pressure I have had my entire life. Always having to be in the public eye, always having to deal with spoiled nobles, and government officials. Those foolish bureaucrats who are always complaining about something and trying to cease more power for themselves. I know how to prepare my son to be a king, slave-girl. You have no idea what my life has been like, no idea what it takes to survive in my world. Even if you become queen, you'll never survive. A lifetime of dealing with our father has taught me how to survive. There is no room for mercy, and weakness gets you killed. I know how to prepare my son, your weakness won't last long as queen. I can promise you that. I wouldn't even have to kill you, someone else will, probably a noble seeking power.” she said.

“I guess I never realized what it would be like growing up as a royal, and maybe I'm not prepared. I don't think I even want the crown. I certainly don't want to deal with our father, or your mother any more than I have to. I am sorry you had to be raised by him.” Mud replied.

“You learn, very quickly, which mask to wear around him, and hope he doesn't see through it. Act so strong on the outside, but inside, you are terrified. You're lucky you weren't raised by him, but, then again, you are his precious Loretta. All my life he had longed for you. All my life I have lived in your shadow. The way his eyes would light up when he would talk about you, which was all the time; telling me all his foolish hopes of how you were still alive somewhere, and how he would hand his kingdom over to you someday. Your name was always on his lips. No matter what I achieved, he never cared. You were always his favorite. All my life, I've had to compete with my dead sister, and I still lost. Nothing I did could ever compete with his imagination of what you would have become. He was only just coming around to the fact that I may be queen instead, and then you had to ruin everything by still being alive. Now he has his precious Loretta back, Averny can go die for all he cares. She never mattered to him anyway.” Averny said, becoming emotional near the end.

“I didn't mean for any of this to happen.” mud said. “How could I have known?”

“I just want you to die. I wish you never existed. You have ruined my entire life, and taken the last hope I had.” Averny replied.

“I'm sorry, sister.” Mud teared up. “I'm sorry for everything. I wish you would have been shown love growing up. I wish we could have grown up together. Maybe life would have been different if I was there for you? I wish we were friends. I am sorry you had to grow up feeling unloved because of me. I would have loved you, even if no one else did. I promise you. I'm, obviously, not the daughter our father imagined me to be. I feel like I've missed out on knowing you.”

“I don't need your love or your friendship. If you really loved me, you would just die.” Averny replied, hurtfully.

Cid, who had been watching, stepped over to Mud. “Come on Mud, lets return to the tavern. I don't think you can reach her.” He said, then looked Averny in the eyes. “She's beyond reach.”

“How dare you look royalty in the eyes, scum!” Averny said.

Cid looked back at Mud.”Are you sure you don't want us to slit her throat and dump her body at sea? I mean, the offer is on the table.” he asked, playfully, already knowing the answer.

Mud smiled at Cid. “That's quite alright, Cid.” she said, wiping her eyes. “I think she would prefer that to spending time with me.”

Smith put shackles on Averny's hands and legs. “Don't want this royal brat running away, or grabbing a dagger to kill you with, Mud.” he said as he finished placing the shackles in Averny, tying her hands behind her back.

Mud put her arm around Averny. “Come on, little sister, we are going to the tavern. You will be my royal guest until we return to capitol city.” she said.

“Why do they call you Mud?” Averny asked.

“Because that's my name.” Mud answered, walking with her back down the dock, Cid and the crew following.

Averny laughed. “How fitting.” she said.

Mud laughed and nodded. “I'm just glad Lady Figaro didn't find me covered in poop.” she said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Esther!” Smith yelled as he burst through the door of the tavern. “How lovely to see you again!”

“Hello Smith!” Esther yelled, making her way around the counter, giving him a big hug when she reached him.

“I brought yer boys ship back to him.” he said.

“Thank you for watching over him.” she replied.

“Always my pleasure. Besides, he's watched out for me a lot more than I have him.” he said.

Everyone in the tavern was shocked at the sight of a Pirate crew coming through the door with Cid, and followed by Mud and Averny.

“What is Averny doing here?” Havarti exclaimed when she saw her.

Both Lady Figaro and Septimius stood up at the sight of Averny, who took a step back when she saw Septimius, but started walking again. “Though he was our father at first, didn't you.” Mud asked her.

“I've never met him.” Averny said, staring at her uncle with caution. “I hope you are not foolish enough to trust him.” she whispered in Mud's ear.

“If he kills me, what do you care?” Mud asked.

“I don't, I just don't want to die with you.” she replied.

“Princess Averny, what an unpleasant surprise.” Lady Figaro said as they reached the bar.

“Quiet, you old hag.” Averny responded with a death glare.

“Princess Averny, a pleasure to meet you.” Septimius said, bowing his head toward her in courteous fashion.

Averny curtsied the best she could to Septimius. “The pleasure is all mine, Uncle Septimius.” she said, with her mask of charm on. “I have heard so much about you from my royal father.” she said, sweetly.

“Probably nothing good.” he replied, seeing through her mask of charm. “I know my brother hates me as much as I hate him. My very life threatens his power. Every breath I take is a defiance to him.”

“You're right Uncle, my father calls you a coward. Say's you're too scared to face him. He blames you for my sister's disappearance, and talks of how he wants to torture you to death when he finally catches you. Says you're a thug, and a bandit who is obsessed with him. Sometimes he says he would face you in open combat, but he says you know you cannot beat him, so you cower in the shadows like the coward you are.” Averny responded.

“He killed our parents in their sleep, had his daughter poison her own husband, the king of the north who was a childhood friend, and has refused every invitation I have sent to him to meet me in a duel. And yet, he dares call me the coward? I would fight him to the death, gladly, in order to avenge my parents. You do know he killed your grandparents, don't you? ” Septimius said, getting upset.

Averny shrugged her shoulders as if he had told her that her father had killed a moth. “Well, if he is the coward, why does he live in our family's castle, why you hide from him in the countryside? If you aren't the coward, then why didn't you kill him after he killed your parents, instead of running away?” Averny replied, taunting him.

Septimius unsheathed his sword, and swung it straight at Averny's head. Mud unsheathed Gran's sword and managed to step in front of Averny to block his blow, saving her sister's life just in time. His blow ricocheted so hard off of Gran's sword, it knocked Mud back a few feet as she blocked it. “Please uncle, not this way.” Mud said as he was preparing to strike again. “Please, it's not worth it!”

Septimius looked at Mud with remorse as he snapped out of his moment of rage. “I'm so sorry Mud, I don't know what came over me.” he said, sheathing his sword. “Forgive me.”

“It's OK, uncle. I forgive you.” she said, breathing heavy from the rush of adrenaline.

Septimius walked toward the door. “Everyone, watch your drinks around her.” he said, angrily, looking back toward Averny, then exiting through the door of the tavern.

“He...he just...he just tried to kill me!” Averny said, still in shock over what had just transpired.

“Of course he did you idiot!” Lady Figaro said.

Havarti looked at Mud, who was visibly shaking. “I would have let him do it, personally. You are a better person than I.” she said.

“But...but...I am a royal princess.” Averny said, still in shock.

“My dear princess, you are not in the safety of your castle, surrounded by hundreds of guards to protect you. Out here, away from your royal world, there are real consequences for words and actions. Sometimes severe consequences.” Cid informed a still shocked Averny.

“I, for one, am glad he didn't kill her.” Esther said.

“Thank you.” Averny said, coming down from the shock.

“Not for your sake, you nitwit, but for the sake of my floors. Blood-stains are impossible to get out.” Esther replied.

Everyone but Mud erupted into laughter at Averny's expense. “Shut up!” Averny yelled, trying to make them stop, but their laughter drowned out her screaming.

“Are you OK Mud?” Cid asked after the laughter had died down.

“I'm OK, just...wow, that was so close. I barely blocked it in time.” she said, still shaken. “It just happened so fast...”

Cid walked over and hugged Mud. Havarti and Lady Figaro followed suit, hugging her too. “You have a good heart, Mud.” Lady Figaro said, consoling her.

“And a fast draw.” Cid chimed in.

“I've never seen you move so fast. How did you get so good with a sword?” Lady Figaro asked.

“She had the best teacher.” Havarti answered, squeezing Mud.

Averny rolled her eyes. “I'm the one who nearly died, and you all comfort her. No one is hugging me.”

“Sit down, Rufus.” Mud said, as he snapped-to to run over and give Averny a hug.

Breaking away from her friends, she walked over to Averny, and put her arms around her in a hug that wasn't just awkward because her hands were chained behind her back. Averny was awkward, and unaffectionate. It was almost like hugging a cadaver. Mud could tell she wasn't used to being shown love, and had not been hugged in a long time. “Are you OK?” she asked.

“What do you think?” Averny replied, tears in her eyes.

Mud squeezed her little-sister, and gave her a kiss on the forehead as a sign of affection. “I think it's time for dinner.” she said, letting go of Averny. “Esther, whatever you are cooking smells wonderful. Cid, would you go out and see if Uncle Septimius has cooled down enough to come and eat with us?” she asked and then looked at the state of the room, as if studying it. “If we put these tables together, there should be enough seats for everyone.” she said, pointing at the tables in the room.

“Aye, aye, Princess Mud!” Cid said with a smile. “Well, meboys, you heard the woman, snap-to!”

The room, suddenly, came alive with pirates and Septimius' me moving furniture around. Smith and Esther retreated into the kitchen to collect enough plates and silverware for everyone, and to check on the food. “I hope I've made enough for everyone.” Esther said.

“We'll make due.” Smith replied as they entered the kitchen.

Everyone seemed to be in a festive mood except for one black-haired Azmorene princess. Not even her sour mood could drown out the spirit of joyous camaraderie between friends. By the time the tables were set, Cid walked through the door with Septimius, the both of them laughing about something. Septimius had cooled down, and was in a better mood.

Averny son found herself seated at the table with the strange mixture of pirates, bandits, nobility, and royalty. Her hands were still shackled behind her back, because no one trusted her not to hide a knife or fork to be used against them at a later time. She kept telling herself that it was beneath her to share a meal with such riffraff anyway, but the food sure did smell delicious, and she was really hungry, having refused to eat for days on the Kirin. She found herself sitting in the middle of the table, with Havarti on her left, Mud to her right, and Lady Figaro sitting across from her. Septimius sat at the head of one end of the table, with Cid seated as the head at the other end.

Esther, finally, finished distributing food to everyone. She had prepared a seafood feast for her guests, roasting several large tuna, freshly caught, as well as preparing a beef roast soup. She had also baked several loafs of bread, and sweet honey rolls, on par with those Mud had tasted at the royal banquet. The large tuna lined the table, and a bowl of soup and a slice of bread was distributed to all, even Averny. Esther had also brought out butter, various dipping sauces, and rare spices for her guests. She also brought out the best wine she had, the kind reserved for only her finest guests. It had been such a good day for her, reunited with her son, and her longtime friends, she gave a sigh of contentment, taking a moment to enjoy the uplifting spirit in the room, before sitting down, next to Lady Figaro to enjoy a meal of love between friends and family.

“Averny, are you going to eat?” Mud asked.

“I'm not hungry.” she answered as her stomach let out a long, audible growl.

“Either there is a wild cougar in here, or that was your stomach.” mud said.

“I told you, I'm not hungry. Even if I was, I wouldn't share a meal with you.” she said, stubbornly.

“Share a meal with Havarti then.” Mud replied, jokingly. “I know you are hungry. Smith can you help me really quickly?”

Both Smith and Mud found a way to secure Averny's left arm to the table, freeing her right arm so she could eat if she wanted to. They gave her a wooden spoon, and a wooden fort to eat with, but she just stared off into space, keeping face in front of those she considered her enemies.

“There we were, surrounded by a hundred of the fiercest warriors from the Phoenix Islands, every man bleeding. I had taken an arrow to the bicep, Captain Cid had smashed his left hand, falling down a rocky hill during the fighting. Volcanic rocks on those islands, sharp as glass they were, and poor Captain Cid was bleeding all over. He had just one pistol on him, and with his one shot, he took aim at their chief, and fired. Luckily for us, these people had never seen a firearm before. They thought he had cast a magic spell. When their chief fell to the ground, they stopped fighting, and fell to the ground before him, electing him as king. That night, we stuffed ourselves on a feast fit for a king.” Smith was telling Esther.

“See mother, I didn't just become a captain, I became a king on my voyages.” Cid chimed in from across the table.

“That's my boy!” Esther said proudly for all to hear.

“We snuck back to The Sarin, under the cover of darkness, later that night, and never saw those people again.” Smith said.

“Do you remember when Mud got me to climb to the roof of Figaro Manner when we were kids?” Averny heard Havarti ask her mother.

“How could I ever forget. I almost died.” Lady Figaro said.

“We were pretending we were the brothers, Nibas, and Edgar, climbing The Tower of Destruction to fight the evil Jester, and save the world.” Mud said.

“It took us half a day to get you both down. I was so furious, I had Mud whipped extra for that one, and I had your tutor deported for making you both read that silly story in you classwork.” Lady Figaro said.

Averny cracked a half-smile as she listened, partially at the thought of Mud being whipped, but also because Little Augustus and her always used to pretend to be Nibas, and Edgar when they would practice sword-fighting. She would always choose to be Nibas, the strong one, whereas Augustus would always be Edgar, the crafty womanizer.

“I thought you fired him because he always smelled like cheap wine, and garlic.” Havarti said.

“Seriously,” Mud said, “being stuck in the same room as him for hours of classwork was dreadful.”

“Do you remember when Cid was eight years old, and he fell through the floor of the outhouse, and right into the muck-pit?” Smith asked Esther as Averny listened.

“Haha, I remember that. And then the little tyke tried hugging me for comfort, covered head to toe in raw sewage. I had to run away from him, and yell at him to go jump into the ocean to clean off first.” she replied.

“It, is not my fault the floor was rotted through, and if you remember, you told me I was being silly when I told you of my fear of falling through the floor.” Cid said matter-of-factly.

“Do you remember when Lord Cortaney came to call on Havarti to court her to be his wife?” Mud said to Lady Figaro, and Havarti.

Havarti roller her eyes and laughed. “Lord Cortaney.” Septimius said, overhearing from his side of the table. “I rode into battle with him many times. We always had to find the strongest horses to carry his weight. I always felt bad for the men who had to fit him for armor. The sheer amount of materials needed to fit him was mind boggling. I could buy five suits of armor for the price he paid for one. I remember the battle where he had to wear horse-armor, and even that was too small to fit him.” Septimius laughed.

Averny cracked a smile, bringing her hand to her mouth to hide it. She had seen Lord Cortaney many times, and was amazed he was even able to move.

“Remember how he told you of all the battles he had won, and how he once saved The King's life.” Mud reminisced.

Havarti laughed. “I really believed him.” she said, sarcastically.

“He never took part in battle.” Septimius informed them. “He would send his troops in and stay behind. I can't blame him. A target that large on the field of battle would draw the fire of every archer in the enemy camp.”

Havarti. Mud, and Lady Figaro all erupted into laughter. Averny laughed too, but put her hand up to her mouth and pretended to yawn to hide it. She had to catch herself whenever she was having a good time.

She mostly just sat back and watched. This meal seemed so foreign to her. It was joyous, happy, and everyone seemed to be friends, or at least friendly toward each other. It was the furthest thing from what Averny was used to in a meal. What few family dinners she had ever had with her family had always been cold, quiet affairs, uncomfortable ones where her father did most of the talking, and she dared not speak unless spoken to first. Even royal banquets, with her, so-called, friends never had such a joyous atmosphere. Without thinking about it, she found herself taking spoonfuls of the delicious soup, enjoying some baked fish, and enjoying some of Esther's homemade bread. She didn't partake in the conversation, but she felt welcome enough to eat, and listen to others. She still felt like an outside observer to a meal amongst friends, and family. She kept reminding herself how she didn't belong there, and acted like the outsider she thought herself to be. She didn't need friends anyway.

Mud noticed that Averny was comfortable to at least eat, and even caught her smiling a little, as much as she tried to hide it, but she said nothing, not wanting to scare her off from eating, and, desperately wanting her sister to feel as if she belonged.

“Remember how Mud always used to have dreams about the palace? She would always make us so nervous when she would tell us about them.” Havarti said, pointing a the piece of bread in her hands at Lady Figaro.

“I always saw this big, open, room with a giant wooden table that was filled with food.” Mud said, staring upwards as if visualizing the room. “It had a giant stained-glass with an image on it. Trying to remember, I want to say it was a cat or something now that I think of it. I always remember feeling happy and loved while eating.”

“That,” said Averny, finally breaking her silence, “is the dining-hall at Azmorene Castle. The image on the window is the image of the Azmorene Lion.”

“Hmm? So were they dreams, or memories I wonder?” Mud said, still visualizing the dreams she used to have.

Averny shrugged her shoulders, and stared straight ahead, realizing she, accidentally took part in a conversation when she swore she wouldn't. “I don't know.” she said mechanically. Curiosity overtook her once more, and she couldn't help but ask Mud what next came to her mind. “How did you grow up never knowing you were Loretta? Just hearing the description of the lost princess should have given you enough to figure it out.”

“We never let her hear about the lost princess.” Lady Figaro chimed in. “We only let her know the names of all the other royals, like your father, and yourself.”

Averny glared at Lady Figaro. “So this lady,” she pointed at Lady Figaro, “kidnapped you as a child; made you her personal slave; beat you all the time for being insolent; treated you wretchedly your entire life; and, yet, here you are, sharing a meal with her, being fiends, when you should have her tortured to death instead?” she said, glaring at Lady Figaro the whole time. “And this one,” Averny turned her glare toward Havarti, “conspired with her to keep you from your rightful place with your family, and she is still your closest of friends, despite a lifetime of lies she has told you. Why not kill them both for their sins against you. Irregardless of my hatred of you, you, rightfully, belonged to your royal family, and we should have been raised together. They robbed you of a life with us, your family.”

“I guess it is hard to explain, but I have forgiven them for it.” Mud said.

“Why? How many scars are there on your back from repeated whippings from their whips?” she asked in a manner as if she was taking that part personal, a bit of hurt behind her own eyes.

“You had her whipped too, and much harder than I ever did.” Lady Figaro said.

Averny regained her composure, snapping out of whatever it was that was on her mind. “Indeed, I did. Like you, it is nothing to me to have an insolent slave beaten.” she said, nonchalantly. “However, the reason she didn't cry out was because her back was already so used to it, and filled with scar-tissue form countless beatings that had come before. A royal princess, whipped like a common slave. You know very well that it is an instant death-sentence for even putting your hands on a royal so much as one time, but you have done it to her her whole life.”

“It's OK sister. I appreciate your sudden concern, despite the fact that you hate me so, but it is all in the past. And I think I would prefer being beaten to being raised by our father, as bad as that sounds. I, honestly, think you have had it worse than I have.” Mud said.

“Plus, Averny, we all know your wicked mother would have poisoned her as a child, or you would have. Whatever my intentions were, or no matter how many beatings she received, the only reason she is still alive today is because of me, and that fact must make you hate me even more than you did before.” Lady Figaro said.

Averny glared at Lady Figaro once again. “You tried to assassinate her, but now you act like her savior. Edessa Figaro, the blessed saint of true piety.”

Mud put her hand on Averny's, affectionately. “It's OK, Averny. I do, sometimes, wonder what life I missed out on by not being raised as a princess, but I met so many good friends at Figaro Manner. I never would have met Gran or Havarti, and I was raised by a wonderful, loving woman. I had such a fun childhood. Yes, what Lady Figaro did was evil, and many people lost their lives because of it, but, sometimes, what others mean for evil, God uses for good. I did miss out on my family, and even if you do hate me, I still wish we were friends, but God used a horrible situation to protect me, and to teach me humility. I could dwell on the past, and even grow bitter about it. Now that I have the power to, I could even avenge myself against all those who ever treated me badly, but I have made the very hard decision to forgive them all. I forgive Lady Figaro, I forgive Havarti, and I even forgive you, and just want to love on you, because I know you haven't had a lot of love in your life, and that makes me so sad. I have chosen to look for the good in even the worst days of my life, and thank God for the time I have left. We can't change what happened, but we can try to use the time we have to heal from the damage, and move forward with those we love, striving for a brighter future with each other.” she said.

“That's why you are weak.” Averny said, moving Mud's hand off hers. “Choosing to forgive those who have harmed you instead of taking revenge to set an example to any of you would-be future enemies so they won't try and take advantage of you is weakness. Were it me, I would kill everyone involved, and kill everyone else who ever tried to kill me.”

“Should I have you killed too sister? You've tried to kill me too.” Mud said.

“If you were strong, you already would have had me executed the second I came off the ship.” she replied.

“But I love you, Averny, and I want to keep showing you love. I forgive you.” Mud replied.

Averny shuddered when Mud said she loved her. “Well, I will never love you back, so don't waste your time loving me.” she said.

Mud shook her head. “I don't care if you love me back, I know you don't, but I will still love you no matter what. Even if you were torturing me to death, my last words would be I love you. You are my younger sister, and I love you.” Mud teared up and looked at Havarti. “I have a younger sister. I'm so happy. I have a family, Havarti.” she said as if it had truly just set in.

“I will always hate you. I would have rather seen the end of Uncle Septimius' blade earlier than be loved by you.” Averny said.

“What an ingrate.” Havarti said, upset at Averny. “Your sister stepped in front of a blade for you early, risking her own life to save yours, and you can't even thank her for it.

“It's OK, Havarti. I'm just glad she is here. Even if it is torture for her, I am enjoying my time with her...oh wait, I almost forgot. Guess what Averny brought back from Dysart Castle with her?” Mud said, pulling out the Figaro Dagger, and handing it to Havarti behind Averny's back. Havarti gave the exact same look Mud had when she first saw it, as if she had seen a ghost.

“How did it end up with Averny?” Havarti asked.

“You dropped it when Kain attacked, as you were escaping out the door.” Averny replied.

Havarti shook her head. “I have no idea what is going on, I just know I will never set foot near the time temple ever again.” she said. Mud and her burst into laughter that no one else around them understood.

“You both are so strange.” Averny said.

The rest of the dinner went on joyously, even Averny finished her food, and even seemed to get caught up enjoying herself a little, especially as Esther started to lead them in singing good old folk songs after everyone had finished eating their fill. Despite her life raised without love, or kindness, Averny had one true passion and that was singing. She knew every song Esther sang, and joined in with her.

Mud mirrored Havarti's look of bewilderment as they both sat there, shocked as they heard the most beautiful singing voice they had ever heard come out of Averny. Her voice soon overtook the entire room as she opened herself up to sing the songs she loved. King Augustus never let her sing. He had never encouraged her, and had only ever cut her down whenever she tried to sing for him. He had no taste for the arts, and found them to be silly wastes of time, beneath royalty to partake in. A king of Queen didn't have time for such trivial pursuits in life. They had to stay focused and sharp, not being distracted by passions for pointless things. The entire room grew quiet, and listened to Averny as she sang. Even Esther stopped singing just to listen to her beautiful voice. Averny suddenly became self conscious, and stopped singing.

“I'm sorry. I just love singing, though I'm not very good at it.” she said, looking down at the table to avoid the stares.

“You have such a beautiful voice, please, sing us another one.” Esther said to her, still blown away by Averny.

“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have. I've never been good at singing.” Averny replied.

“She's right. You have such a lovely singing voice. I would love to hear another song too.” Havarti replied.

Averny looked across the table at Lady Figaro who was nodding her head in agreement, she looked around, and all eyes were on her, and each person smiled at her, and nodded in agreement as well.

“Please, Averny, sing us another one.” Mud said. “Why do you think you're not good at singing, you have the most beautiful singing voice I have ever heard.”

“You're just saying that because you are trying to be nice to me. Everyone knows I am terrible at singing.” she said, staring down once again.

Mud put her arm around Averny, and gave her a kiss on the head. “I'm sorry if you had been made to feel terrible at singing, love, but you have such a beautiful voice. Please, sing us another one. I promise you, we aren't just trying to flatter you.” Mud said, squeezing her a little. “It makes me sad if you have been made to feel like you're not good enough. Look around,” Mud waved her had around the table, “we have pirates, bandits, and people like Lady Figaro and Esther who would tell you if they thought you were awful. We have no reason to lie to you.”

Esther reached across the table, and put her hand on Averny's affectionately. “You might be a spoiled, rotten princess, but your voice is heavenly. I have heard a lot of great singers, attended many an opera, and stage show, but never have I head a more beautiful voice. If it was your father who told you you were terrible, he's a damned fool!”

Averny laughed when Esther said the last part. It was a sincere laughter, and tears came to her eyes a little. All her life she was made to feel so awful at her biggest passion, to the point she would only sing in secret, but here were her own enemies, people who would tell her if she was terrible, vindicating her for a lifetime of thinking she was the worst singer in the world.

“I concur with Esther.” Lady Figaro said. “I know we have no love for each other, but I have never heard such a beautiful voice in my life, and I have also been to many an opera, and stage play. I have heard kings and beggars sing, and never have I heard such a beautiful voice. So, please, if you are feeling up to it, sing us another song, princess.”

Averny looked at Mud. “Am I really good at singing after all?” she asked.

“The best.” Mud said, smiling brightly at her sister.

Averny smiled back. It felt good to feel some vindication, and to be encouraged to do something she loved. She suddenly realized she had forgotten her situation. Regaining her cold, royal composure she said, “OK, I will sing another song, but don't forget, I still hate you. This doesn't make us friends.” she said.

“Duly noted.” mud said, still smiling at her sister.

“Just, don't look at me.” Averny said to her.

Mud did as requested, and Avery began to sing again. She sang them not just one, but four songs for their enjoyment. She sung them and ancient folk-song about King Gaius The Great, an old favorite; she sang them a song about a woman at the well, waiting, hopelessly, for her long lost love to return to her from war; she sang them another favorite, but fun song about a rat in the kitchen, as they clapped along; and finally, she sang them an ancient Yakovian lullaby, not even she knew what the lyrics meant, but it was one that Berta had taught her growing up, and one Mud knew the tune too, though she never knew there were words. It was a song that went deep into the soul of any who heard it, even if they didn't know the words, they knew it was something special, and it was all the more special to Averny, and Mud who had it sung to them as a child. Not a dry eye could be seen in the room when Averny finished the lullaby, not even hers.

“I need some fresh air.” Averny said, needing a moment after she finished the lullaby.

Mud motioned for Smith to come over, and release her chain to the table. “Lets go out on the porch.” she said to Averny.

“Need any backup?” Cid asked as Mud was escorting Averny toward the door when they finished chaining her hands behind her back again. .

“No, I can handle it.” she said.

She escorted Averny out to the porch of the tavern. The two of them stood out there, looking into the night, not saying a thing. They both needed a moment of silence.

“You have an amazing voice.” Mud said to her after a few minutes.

“Do you see that?” Averny asked Mud, pointing at the surrounding houses.

“What's that?” Mud asked.

Averny pointed to the closest house which had a candle burning in the window. She pointed to other houses that, curiously, also had candles in their window. Mud looked at every house, and, sure enough, every house in the village had a candle burning in their window.

“Why do they have candles burning in their windows?” Mud asked her.

“It's a Yakovian tradition that has made it's way up to Azmorene lands.” Averny informed her.

“Really? Why do they put candles in their windows?” she asked, still curious.

“For the Yakovians, it is to light a way home for their lost and stolen children, those who are wandering the continents, and have not found heir way home. I don't know what the lyrics to that lullaby mean, but Berta has told me it's a song about the lost lambs, a prayer, in the form of a lullaby for their safe return.” Averny said.

“So why do people in Azmorene lands do it? Are they hoping for the return of Yakovian children too?” Mud asked.

Averny shook her head. “You really don't know anything do you?” she asked.

“I guess not.” Mud said still looking at the candles in the windows.

Averny folded her arms, and shook her head. “Azmorene people could care less about Yakovian children. We buy your people and sell them as if they were furniture. What are Yakovian children to us?.”she said frankly. “You still don't know why they put candles in their window do you?”

“I have no idea.” Mud replied.

“They do it, because, as much as Azmorene people don't care about Yakovian children, there is one they do yearn to return to them.” Avery said.

“Me?” Mud asked, still a little confused.

Averny nodded. “Yes. They do it to light your way home. Every time you see a candle in a window of a house, it is in your honor. You aren't just our father's lost daughter, or my lost sister, you are the people's lost queen. It wasn't just the royal family who lost you, the people did too. They consider you theirs as much as our father considers you his. Even they love you more than me.” Averny said, starting to feel wounded again.

“So, what you are saying is, it's not just you, your mother, and our brother who regret the possibility of my return, but every candlestick maker in Azmorene lands are also cursing the day I return?” Mud asked, disarming Averny who cracked a smile.

“Yes, they shall be the first to revolt against you I should think.” she replied.

“We shall have to quench their rebellion before it begins.” Mud said, playing.

“Yes, those dirty candlestick makers, and their evil schemes. Your first act should be expelling them from the land, knowing they intend to rebel.” Averny said in a playful tone.

“OK, I shall put you in charge of their expulsion.” Mud said.

“I will get right on that the day you become queen. However, there is a problem.” Averny said.

“What's that?” Mud asked.

“I might join them in their revolt.” Averny said.

“But sister, with all the kind words you have spoken to me today, I know you love me too much for that.” Mud said smiling. “Surely you of all people wouldn't.”

Averny laughed. “It's been a long day.” she said, soberly. “Where shall we be sleeping tonight?”

Mud yawned, herself. “From the sounds of it, the pirates are on to drinking wine and ale by now. I think it is time to run in myself. Come on, I will ask Cid where our room is.”

Mud and Averny reentered the tavern, thanked Esther for the wonderful dinner, even Averny, and then had Cid escort them to their room. Havarti and Lady Figaro decided to stay and socialize. They weren't tired yet.

The sisters soon found themselves alone, upstairs in the room that Cid had prepared for them. It was a small room with two beds, and a window that was too small for Averny to escape out of.

“Well, I guess I will let Havarti and you have the beds. I will take the floor.” Mud said.

How am I supposed to sleep with my hands chained behind my back like this?” Averny asked.

“On your side or stomach.” Mud replied.

“Can I at least get something more comfortable to sleep in?” Averny asked, looking down at the tattered white dress she was wearing. “I haven't had a change of clothes for a week.” she said.

Mud called Cid back to the room, and asked him to see about getting Averny some night clothes to sleep in. He left, and returned a few minute later with a pair of pajamas that someone had left at the tavern the previous summer.

“You would be surprised on how many items people leave int heir rooms when they leave. These look to be about Averny's size.” He said.

“How could he possibly know what my size is?” Averny asked.

Cid looked at Averny with his usual swagger. “Trade secrets my dear.” He said with a smile.

“Thank you Cid, now, if you don't mind, we need some privacy.” Mud said.

“Here are the keys to her cuffs.” he said, handing Mud the keys. “I will be outside the door with a loaded pistol waiting for you to return them to me.” he said, looking at Averny. “Just in case.”

“I appreciate it. I will have them back to you shortly.” Mud replied.

Mud shut Cid outside the door, and unlocked Averny's cuffs, allowing her arms freedom to move. Averny moved her arms in front of her, stiffly. “Even if I was planning on trying to attack you, my shoulders ache too much to do so.” she said.

Mud decided to help Averny get out of her dress, and down to her undergarments. She untied the front and the sides of the dress, and went behind Averny to remove it by sliding it down her limp arms from the back, but she suddenly stopped when she noticed something. Just below the neckline on Averny's dress, Mud could see what looked to be a scar, one Mud was familiar with as she had many of the same kind on her own back.

“This looks like the scar of a whip.” Mud said, running her fingers down the scar.

Averny nodded, she had almost forgotten about it by now. “Our father whipped me, personally, for lying to him about you. He did it in front of the Garrison for their entertainment.” she said.

“Wow, that wasn't right of him to do to you.” Mud said.

Averny shrugged again. “Serves me right for lying to him.”

Mud turned Averny around to look at her face-to-face. “That is still not OK for him to do to you.” she said.

Averny broke eye contact with her sister and shrugged. “What do you care? I had you whipped for my amusement. I would say it was justice repaid.” she said.

“OK, so maybe at the time when I was being whipped, I would have wanted you to be whipped in return, but I still wouldn't have payed you back. I wouldn't wish that on anyone, not even you.” she said.

“You're telling me you don't want to pay me back for all the pain I caused you that night?” Averny asked.

“Like I said, in the moment, I probably would have, but the pain was only temporary, the wounds healed, and I have forgiven you. I could have you killed or beaten right now, but I don't want to. I have decided to love you instead.” Mud replied.

Averny shook her head and kept her eyes on the floor. “Stop trying to love me, sister. I am unlovable.” she said, sincerely.

“When we first met, I definitely believed that. I thought you were awfully unlovable. Now I realize you are just awfully unloved.” Mud embraced Averny in a hug. “And that makes me sad, because I love you.”

“Stop trying to love me.” she said.

“Not gonna happen.” Mud said.

“What are you trying to prove; saving my life earlier, feeding me, and encouraging me to sing? What do you want from me?” Averny asked, unresponsive as Mud still hugged her.

Mud squeezed her tighter, and let her go. “Not tying to prove anything. I just don't think you have had a lot of love and kindness in your life, and that makes me sad. I think you have been hurt a lot in your life, and everyone deserves to be loved. I wish I could take you hurt from you. I wish I could take it for you, just so you would feel loved an appreciated. I don't know what journey life has brought you though, Averny. I don't know what hurt you hide inside, or what demons you deal with everyday, but I want you to know that I love you, and I am honored to be here with you.” Mud said, tearing up for this angry, hurting, woman who stood before her.

“Stop telling me you love me. You're not going to get anything out of me.” she replied, still looking away from Mud.

“What makes you think I want something from you?” Mud asked.

“Because people only show love, or unmerited kindness to others when they want something from them. You'll love me so long as you can get something out of me, then discard or kill me when you get whatever it is you want.” Averny said, still not looking at Mud.

“Is that what everyone has done to you your entire life?” Mud asked.

“No one is just nice to other people out of the kindness of their heart. People always want something when they are nice to you. I'm not buying your loving act.” Averny said, testing Mud. “I'm not sure what you want from me. Maybe you want a political ally against our father, or my mother, I don't know, but you will ask for something eventually.”

Mud realized that her mind was wired differently from Averny's. Showing kindness as a means to get something out of someone was a foreign concept to her, as were the political uses of love. She realized that Averny would be a hard sell. She had been hurt too many times under the guise of love to trust anyone who was being kind to her. Mud could sense a conflict in her sister. She could tell that Averny wanted to believe her, but someone who had been hurt so many times before would be hard to love, and would try to sabotage things as a defense mechanism, testing to see if the other person really meant it. Averny was too untrusting to accept any form of kindness as anything but a form of manipulation. Experience had trained her to reject all forms of love and kindness as anything but manipulation, and Mud knew her sister would test her.

“Well, I don't know what to say to you, I guess I will have to prove it to you over time. I will say this, I am glad you are here, and I am glad we have gotten to spend time with each other. I still wish to get to know you, because I do feel we have lost out on each other's company over our lives.” Mud said.

Averny was unresponsive after Mud said these things. Remaining quiet as Mud helped her into her pajamas, and then put her back into her shackles, handing the key back to Cid who was still waiting outside the room to protect Mud had she needed it.

Mud opened the covers on the bed to let Averny climb in. She managed to get situated as comfortably as she could, arms chained behind her back, and sleeping on her stomach.

“This pillow smells like urine.” she said as she got situated.

Mud grabbed the pillow and smelled it. “Oh wow, that it does.” she said. She then the pillow off the other bed, and after smelling it, placing it under Averny's head. “I will make Cid grab us a new one.

Mud tucked Averny into the blankets, humming the tune of the royal lullaby Averny had sung so sweetly for them earlier. Averny hummed along with her sister. “There you go, nice and comfy. I hope you sleep well.” Mud said.

“I hope you don't.” Averny said, still testing her.

Mud smiled. “Have a good night, Averny.” she said, then sprawled out on the floor with only a blanket. “Oh, and should you think to kill me in my sleep, the crew of pirates and bandits will surely kill you in return as I am the only one protecting you from them. And if we both die here, then Little Augustus will be the next king, and I shudder at the thought.”

“I could only imagine what king of shape this kingdom would be in were Prince Augustus the horny were in charge.” Averny said, causing Mud and herself to burst into laughter. “I suppose I shall have to kill you some other time.” she said as their laughter subsided.

“Deal!” Mud replied. “Now have a good night. I love you Averny.”

“I still hate you.” she responded, still testing.

Both of them went silent after this, and soon, they both drifted off into sleep, Averny drooling into her pillow.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“LEAVE HIM ALONE!!!!' Averny screamed, waking Mud up in such a startled state, she jumped up, and unsheathed Gran's sword.

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!!!!” Averny screamed once again. Mud quickly lit a candle to see what was going on. Averny was still asleep, having a nightmare.

“Averny!” Mud yelled, rushing to her side. “Wake up!” Averny woke up, screaming bloody terror as Mud lifted her sister into her arms.

Cid burst through the door, sword in hand. “What on earth is going on? I could hear someone screaming downstairs.” he said. Cid looked at Mud who was holding a now-awake Averny who was visibly shaking. Septimius and Havarti also burst into the room.

“Are you OK Mud? Did she try to kill you?” he asked.

“I am OK, and no, she didn't try anything. Everything is OK.” Mud looked at Averny. “You are safe now.” she told her.

“Please, don't let him get him.” Averny said, burring her head into Mud's shoulder.

“Don't let who get whom?” Mud asked, confused.

“Kain. Please, Mud, it was so real, don't let Kain get him.” she said, sobbing harder. “I saw him, Kain was hovering over my son. He picked him up and took him away from me. He told me that my son belonged to him now. Please, Mud, I am begging you. I will do anything you want, anything you want, please take me to my son. I have to know he's OK. I want to hold him in my arms and keep him safe. Please, don't let Kain get to him, please take me to him.” she said, sobbing even harder, wetting Mud's shoulder with her ears. “Please, Mud!” she pleaded again.

“Where is your son? Azmorene Castle?” she asked.

“Yes. He is there. I just need to see him again.” Averny replied.

“It just so happens, I have some important business there.” she said, looking at Cid. “How long is the land route?”

“On the fastest horses in the world, two weeks. At our means of travel, at least a month.” Cid responded.

“And, lets say I was to hire the crew of the fastest ship in the world? How long then?” she asked.

Cid smiled. “With meboy Rufus on coal duty, a day, day and a half. No more than two days tops at full speed.” he said. “But you shall have to ask Captain Smith, as I gave my ship to him.

“I am sure Smith will give her back to you if you ask him nicely enough.” she said. “Did you hear that We can be there within a day or two.” she whispered into Averny's ear.

Averny sniffled, she was still shaking in Mud's arms. “Thank you so much Mud.” she said.

“Hey, you're calling me Mud.” she said, running her fingers through Averny's hair affectionately.

“It's your name isn't it.” she replied.

Mud smiled. “Yes, it is.”

“Thank you sister.” Averny said, still tearing up. “I just need to make sure he is OK. I just want to hold him again, and protect him.”

“We will get to him as soon as we can.” she replied, squeezing Averny harder.

“Whatever you want, I will give it.” she said.

“Well, outside of a promise to stop trying to kill me or have me killed, “ Mud said pulling back to look her sister in the eyes, “invite me over for dinner sometime.”

Averny gave Mud a confused look. “I understand the first request, but why would you ever want to have dinner with me?”

Mud kissed Averny on the forehead, and stood up, letting her go. Walking toward the door she stopped to turn and look at her again. “Make up for lost time. I'd like to get to know my family better.” she said, then exited the room to help prepare for the journey.

Luckily for Cid, the crew of the Kirin, including Smith himself, unanimously agreed to reinstate him as their captain. “Alright meboys, load her up with as much coal as money can buy,” he said, touting the sack of gold Mud had pulled out of the Azmorene vault, “and we'll have her back on the sea in no time. Go pound on the coal-man's door, and offer him as much as it takes to load our ship. It is time to get the most wanted ship in the world back on the sea, with the finest crew of men on the sea!” he said, excited to get back to the ocean.

The crew didn't even question that it was in the middle of the night, or that this cut into their shore-leave, they were just happy to have Cid back as captain. “Mind if myself and a few of my men tag along for this one?” Septimius asked Cid.

“I don't mind at all. My Prince, it seems as if Azmorene Castle is the hottest destination in the world right now.” he said with swagger.

Septimius smiled, imitating Cid's own swagger. “And it's about the be thrown the biggest party in history.” he said.

“Finally, a royal ball I wouldn't miss for the world!” Mud remarked.

“I guess it will be a costume ball, sorry mother, I won't be wearing a fancy dress for this one.” Havarti remarked to Lady Figaro. “I will have to tell you all the details later.”

“Father always hates it whenever I invite my friends over for royal balls. He detests them all, and always tells me I need a new group of friends.” Averny said from the stairway. “I wonder what he will think, well, I did as he asked. Wonder what he will think of my new friends.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

By midday Mud found herself on the deck of the Kirin With Averny, Septimius, Havarti, Cid, the crew, and a handful of Septimius' men. When they got back out to sea, they unshackled Averny, as there was no place for her to run. She was too concerned for her son to try anything.

“I didn't know ships could move so fast.” Septimius said to Cid.

Cid stuck his chest out in pride. “Thanks to my steam motor, you are currently on the fastest ship in the world.” he said.

“Your mom is a really nice woman.” Mud said, butting into the conversation.

“The best.” Cid said proudly.

“And the finest cook I have ever seen.” Septimius added.

“Here, here.” the crew chimed in.

Averny spent her time pacing back and fourth on the deck of The Kirin, mumbling things to herself. She had nothing but worry on her face. Everyone left her to it as it kept her occupied and out of the way. “I don't know what I would do...” she said within Mud's hearing.

Havarti looked at Averny. “I have never seen her act so-”

“Worried?” Mud interrupted.

“Human.” she answered.

“Indeed.” Cid chimed in.

“So how are we going to get into the castle?” Mud asked as Averny walked by again.

Averny stopped pacing. “Through the front gate, of course.” she said.

Cid looked at Averny. “I am afraid we are the most wanted ship in the world. We would be shot into pieces if we dared tried to pull into port. Even under the cover of darkness. He informed her.

“They wouldn't dare shoot at us with two royals on board.” she replied.

“There is no way they could possibly know we were on board. They will shoot first.” Mud said.

“We could come on shore a few miles south of the capitol, and walk or ride inland.” Septimius suggested.

“Wise think indeed, my prince, but I already have another, better, plan.” Cid said, smiling.

“Do share.” Averny said.

“Smith.” Cid said.

“Aye Captain.” he replied.

“When we sailed by Capitol City last time, what did we notice about the ocean wall of the south, ocean wall of the castle?” Cid asked.

Smith Smiled, he already knew the plan. “Well Captain, we noticed the ocean wall was on a sheer cliff, and was still shorter than the walls of Bashan.” Smith replied.

Cid directed everyone's attention to a large tarp on the deck that covered a dozen lumps. Removing the tarp, he revealed a dozen cannons with grappling hooks sticking out of the top, each with a rope-ladder attached, the large spools of rope hidden in a compartment below the cannons.

“Folks, we are going for a fast assault to surprise the enemy. The Kirin will steam at full speed to the sea-wall, come to a quick stop with the extra anchors we have on board, and launch these ropes for us to scale the walls and make our way into the castle. If all goes as planned, the palace guards will be taken completely by surprise, and won't start shooting arrows at us till we are nearly to the top.” Cid said.

“That is the stupidest plan I have ever heard.” Averny blurted out. “How do you expect me to climb up the side of a cliff on a rope?”

“We can always drop you off after the assault.” he said to her.

“Why not before? I need to make sure my son is OK.” Averny said.

“The fastest way back to your son is scaling the cliff, my dear. Otherwise you will have to wait on deck, and Mud will make sure your son is safe for you. Make no mistake, the assault has to take the palace guards completely by surprise, otherwise, we run the risk of being intercepted by the entire Azmorene Navy.” he replied.

“I like the plan! Who else is going up the ladder with me?” Septimius asked. All of Septimius' men raised their hands, as did many of the pirate crew.

“I have to go up.” Mud said.

“We have to buy Mud enough time to look for The Azmorene Sword.” Cid said.

“Do you really think it can kill Kain?” Septimius asked.

“Right now, it is our only hope.” Mud answered.

“The Azmorene Sword?” Averny asked. “That is why you are going to the castle? Father keeps it in a hidden vault in the wine cellar hi thinks we don't know about. I must warn you, he keeps hundreds of other swords on the racks in there to hide it, like a needle in a stack of needles. Little Augustus and I have never been able to find it in there. It is also a mausoleum for your mother. Her tomb effigy is there, along with all the paintings of her. He berried her in there so no one would disturb her body. He will sometimes spend days in there, and no one knows what he does in there.”

“How can I find the right sword if he keeps hundreds of other swords in there? Do you have any idea what it looks like?” Mud asked her.

“I have never seen it.” Averny replied.

Septimius smiled. “I have. Lead me to the vault, and I will point it out to you.” he said.

“What if only one of us makes it to the vault? Please uncle, what does it look like?” Mud asked.

“In your hand, the sword is on fire, and transforms into the most magnificent sword you have ever seen. When not in the hands of an Azmorene, it looks like the oldest, dullest, most rusty an unimportant sword you have ever seen. It has the appearance of a fragile relic of no import. He said.

“I guess that's why we never found it. We were looking for the majestic sword we had heard described to us.” Averny said.

“Think of the sword as you royal sister Mud.” he said, drawing Averny's attention to her. “She has all the appearance of an unimportant slave, but, in reality, she is a full blooded royal, majestic, and full of grace. We all know that appearances can be deceptive. Even the most poisonous of berries can appear plump, sweet, and juicy. Some even taste sweet as you eat them. We get so obsessed with appearance that sometimes, what we think is beautiful, and majestic can be completely toxic.” Septimius said.

“Why do I get the feeling you are not just talking about the Azmorene sword or my sister?” Averny said.

“As a lifelong royal, I have grown to hate the obsession on image. Always in the public eye, always being judged by appearance, and no one knowing how rotten we all are behind closed doors. I am sure you can sympathize as a lifelong royal yourself. The glass-bowl mentality, being terrified about what other people will think, or what they will do if you dared not put on a mask of perfection. Everything you do is a reflection on your father. You have to be one person in front of everyone else, project a certain image. It's like you become a character in a play in front of the public, a character who isn't you, and one you grow to detest.” Septimius said.

“I have to be that character in front of my father as well.” Averny said, sympathizing with what her uncle was saying. “I never get to be myself around him, because I am terrified of him. The only times I get to be myself is when I am by myself, or alone with my son. Sometimes I play the role so well, I forget who I really am. I cannot even be myself around my friends, because they could just as easily be spies who report to my father. It comes to where you don't let anyone close to you. In fact, the only person in my life I have ever trusted to be myself around is our royal nanny. We always used to sing together, and she adores my son. As sad as it sounds,” Averny looked at Mud, “it seems that for a royal, the only true friends we have are our own servants. As little as we value them, they are there in our hurt, our pain, and they see the best, and worst sides of us.”

“They also know your darkest secrets too. I guess that is why kings in the past used to have all their servants killed with them when they died.” Septimius said.

“That is awful.” Mud said, mortified. “What a way to repay their closest comrades.”

Averny shook her head. “Luckily, that practice has gone out of fashion. I have also noticed that I can be myself around all of you too, for better or for worse.” she said.

“I, for one, like this side of you. It is nice to see there is a human being inside you after all.” Cid said, sincerely to Averny.

“And what was I before if not human?” Averny asked.

“Terrifying.” Havarti blurted out.

Averny laughed, and everyone else with her. “I guess I can be pretty nasty.” she said, remorsefully.

“We all have it in us. I am certainly no better than you.” Septimius said to her. “I know the pressure of public life, in particular, but in general, I have seen similar things in people who don't live in the public eye. I would say it is a disease all mankind shares.”

“Indeed.” Cid said in agreement.

Averny's eyes lit up, she had just remembered something she wanted to say to Mud in private. “Can we talk...in private.” she said, pulling Mud away.

“What's up, Averny?” she asked.

Averny took a big breath, she had something to get off her chest. “I don't know what to do. By default, I am supposed to hate you. I part of me doesn't trust you when you show love to me. I do want to believe you, and maybe one day I will, so please bare with me. If you are sincere, please don't stop loving me if I test you.” she said, almost tearfully, as if she was afraid she was too awful to be loved. “I don't know how to word what's on my heart, so I will just say that I deeply appreciate you doing this for me. I know you were heading to the castle to get the Azmorene Sword anyway, but I appreciate you bringing me along. You, certainly didn't have to. I, definitely, wouldn't have.” Averny sighed again, opening up even this much was hard for a wounded soul.” I don't really know what I am trying to say. I just know that, when I return, my mother will push me to try and kill you, and be an enemy...this is hard...I have done some pretty awful things in life, sometimes at our father's bidding, but most of the time because I wanted to...” she sighed again, saying nice things was hard for someone who had almost never heard them said to her, and expressing emotions was equally hard. “I guess..what I am trying to say is...I guess I don't want to kill you anymore.” she struggled out.

Mud gave Averny a warm hug which to which she responded, slightly, better to than their last. “Thank you, Averny. That is the nicest thing you have ever said to me.” she said.

“I'm being serious.” Averny replied, thinking Mud was playing.

Mud squeezed her sister harder. “So am I.” she said. The two of them broke out into laughter.

Havarti shook her head in disbelief. She wasn't sure if she trusted what she was seeing. “I've never seen this side of Averny before. I don't know if I believe it or not. She seems a lot nicer, like something has truly changed inside her. It's not even her usual shallow charm either. It's creeping me out a little. I don't know if I should believe what I see or not. Don't know if it's a rouse, or if it's real.” she said to Cid and Septimius.

“Hearts can change.” Septimius said. “Sometimes for the better, and sometimes for the worst. Right now she is free, away from my brother, and that horrible woman who is my sister-in-law. I say, enjoy this slight respite while you can, because I expect her to go back to her normal...” he paused to find the right words, “charming self as soon as she gets back under their thumbs. She hasn't survived this long with my brother by being herself in front of him.”

“Human nature I guess.” Havarti said, looking at Averny.

“What's human nature?” Cid asked.

“As we discussed earlier. How we can be one person in front of some people, and a totally different person in front of others. As you said, the mask we wear in public, and the person we are when the mask comes off.” she replied.

“I have no such problem.” Cid replied. “I am always the same charming person no matter who I am around.”

Havarti laughed. “Except when you are around Esther. You go from Cid The Invincible Pirate King to Cid, stable-cleaning, housekeeper boy.” she said.

“that, my dear is different.” he said, quite unconvincingly.

“If you say so.” she replied.

“Are you climbing up the sea wall with us?” Cid asked, changing the subject.

“My ankle has healed, but still gets tender here and there. I don't trust it to make it up a rope ladder. I don't want to fall to certain death. I will stay on The Kirin.” she said.

“I could carry you on my back.” Rufus said, butting in.

Havarti patted Rufus on the shoulder, kindly. “I appreciate it, Rufus, but we will need you on board for coal duty as well I would guess.” she said.

“Indeed, meboy.” Cid answered.

“I shall have to leave my armor on board. I am hoping my brother is not wearing any when he home at the castle.” Septimius said.

“Are you really going to fight him?” Havarti asked.

“My parents must be avenged. I have run from it for too long. Either I am going to kill him, or he is going to kill me. No matter the outcome, I will have fulfilled my duty to my parents.” he said.

Mud came over as Septimius was talking, setting Averny free to pace the deck again. “How were my grandparents? I guess I just assumed most royal were bad people.” she said.

“You're grandfather Gaius the Sixth was a feared warrior, and the greatest hunter who ever lived. He raised his boy in the art of warfare, and taught us a love of sports, and the outdoors. Your father and I were fierce competitors with each other, and with others. My Father was stern, but kind. He was also a lover of the arts. The greatest plays were written under him. He even, personally, financed the building of the opera house in Capitol City. Our country was mostly at peace for his entire reign, and we prospered. He was always so proud of his boys, not matter what we accomplished. I once wrote him the worst poem in history. I am anything but a writer, but it didn't matter to him, it still brought tears to his eyes. He was a king of peace, and a king of art. He had so many passions, and he would have loved to hear you,” he said, pointing to Averny who had stopped to listen as well, “sing in front of him. Such a good king. He kept his people fed well, he even delegated three years of famine, using his own money to buy grain for the people. My father was a good man, and a great king. I wish you both could have met him.”

“Father never talks about him. He forbids anyone to even mention him.” Averny said. “He has expunged him from all royal records.”

“What of my grandmother?” Mud asked, before Septimius could respond to what Averny just told him.

“Beautiful, graceful, and the kindest of hearts. Like our father, she was supportive of us, and just as proud of everything her boys did. She was the best advisor a man could have. No matter how small the issue, she would always make time to listen to us. She would always make us feel better with her advice with any problem, big or small. She was the closest of friends....” Septimius, paused as if to take a moment to deal with painful memories. “She saw the darkness in Augustus before the rest of us did, and she spent as much time with him as she could. At the time, I thought she was showing favoritism, but I have come to realize she was fighting a battle over him, trying to fight his demons through love.” he said, exhaling emotionally, realizing it was the battle that eventually took his mother's life. He shook his head as if shaking off a bad thought, and looked at Mud. “She was the one who chose Isabel to be his wife. My mother saw such strength in your mother. The kind of strength needed to help Augustus fight his inner darkness. Every royal house sent their favorite daughters, including a young Raminda,” he said looking at Averny, “to our house to be Augustus' potential wife. My mother chose none of them. Queen Ruth had been a a lifelong friend, and my mother only ever had one woman in mind for him. A beautiful, young, kindhearted princess my mother had seen grow up from a little girl. My mother loved Isabel, and Isabel was the only choice she ever had to be Augustus' wife.”

“What was my grandmother's name?” Mud asked.

Septimius smile, warmly. “Loretta.” he answered. “Isabel chose that name for you in honor of my mother. She loved your grandmother.”

Mud, suddenly, felt bad. She had always hated the name Loretta, unaware of the honor bestowed upon her by being given her grandmother's name.

“Now you see why I must try and avenge them both. Now you understand the evil perpetrated the day my brother named them, and myself as conspirators in your disappearance, and used it as an opportunity to cease power.” he said.

“It's my fault my grandparents were murdered.” Mud said.

“No, dear niece, my brother always had a lust for absolute power. Even if you had not disappeared, he would have manufactured, and manipulated another reason to have them killed so he could cease power. This was the darkness my mother was trying to fight within him.” he said.

“I grew up with him, and I don't think I have ever been more terrified of him than I am now with what you have just told me.” Averny said, shocked.

Septimius looked at her. “Would you not be capable of the same if you were queen?” he asked.

“My father terrifies me. I was just going to wait for old age to finally take him. My mother, I was thinking of banishing to a tower somewhere.” she said.

“Did you not poison your own husband? Loh-Rammon was a childhood friend of your father, and mine.” he said.

Averny looked down. “Yes, I poisoned him. As I've said, I have done terrible things. I think I did love him, or at least, love had started to grow between us. He was a kind man, and he gave me my son. A part of me deeply wanted to start a new life there with him, away from my father.” she said.

“If you had love for him, then why did you poison him?” Septimius asked.

“Because father ordered me to. He said it was the only way to prove to him I was worthy of being queen, to prove my son was worthy of being the future king.”she said, staring off into the distance as remorse took hold of her. “Turns out, King Augustus The Great just wanted my husband's lands. My marriage was just a means for him to get control of the northern kingdom. As queen of the north, and the Azmorene co-ruler, that would give my father control of both kingdoms through me, and later, my son, who is the only male heir of that kingdom. My husband became aware of my father's plans, so father ordered me to poison him. He said I would be queen if I did it, but threatened to have his spies in my husband's house kill my son, and myself if I didn't.” she said.

Septimius put his hand on Averny's shoulder to console her. “I, too, have done some terrible things in my life.” he said. “I have robbed, I have murdered, and I have done just about everything against what I know to be right. Like you, my conscience weighs heavy over my own sins, and I cannot judge you for yours. Maybe avenging my parents is my only means of redemption. Maybe it's the only way to make things right.” he said.

“I have only ever killed in self defense, or in the defense of others.” Cid said. “I have definitely robbed my fair share though. I guess, everyone has demons in their past, guilt over the things we have done, people we have hurt along the what for whatever reason we decided it was justified to do at the time. Either way, my hands are not free of blood either.”

“Do you think God can ever forgive us for what we have done, or are we beyond redemption?” Septimius asked.

“Uncle Yoseph told me the story of the greatest king in Yakovian history who ever lived.” Mud said. “The fiercest warrior-king who ever lived. A man who terrified his enemies. God chose him, when he was a youth, out of the sheep-fields, and anointed him as king. He was the lowest, and least loved of his father's sons, but he was a man after God's own heart. He is the most beloved king in Yakovian history. One day, this king was standing on his balcony, and noticed a beautiful woman bathing off in the distance. This woman was another man's wife, but he still lay with her, and she became pregnant with his child. The great king had her husband murdered in order to cover his sins, and he took the man's wife for himself. God sent a prophet to reprimand the king, telling a parable to hide the fact that he was talking about the King's own sin, but disguising it enough that the king was mortified by the story. When the prophet finally revealed to the king that he was talking about his sins, the king repented through sackcloth and ashes, for his sins were indeed, heinous before a Holy God. Their child died a little after birth, however, God still ended up blessing this king, forgiving his sins, and making a promise that his kingdom would never end. He even blessed his union with this woman by giving the king another son through her who became the wisest of all kings. Despite this king's most grievous of all sins, God still forgave him when he repented, showed him His grace and kindness, and blessed him and his son.” Mud had everyone's attention as she told them the story. “You see, God delights in showing mercy, and is always willing to forgive and show grace to you, not matter what you have done, even murder. I don't think it's God's unforgiveness you will feel should you ask Him for it, I think it's your own unforgiveness of yourself you will have to struggle with. Maybe you will still have to face man's justice for your sins, but God desires to show mercy, delights in showing grace to those who are brokenhearted over their sins, and is always willing to forgive. He doesn't have to forgive, but He wants to, because that's who He is. Blessed are those who sincerely mourn over their sins, for they shall be comforted. Averny, Cid, and Uncle Septimius, none of you are beyond His forgiveness. None of you are beyond His love. None of you are out of His reach. There is nothing He is unwilling to forgive you for, should you turn to Him. Even if you cannot forgive yourself, He will forgive you.”

“Then may the God of Yakov forgive me for my many sins, and may I learn to forgive myself.” Septimius said, nearly tearing up, the crushing weight of his sins upon him.

Mud moved in and hugged her uncle. “It's OK uncle, I just want you to know that God loves you, and I love you too.” she said.

Even Averny was caught up in the moment, and came in to hug Mud and Septimius, forgivng the grudge she held against him for nearly killing her. Havarti also joined in on the hug. Mud waved Cid over to join them, as he was standing, pridefully, trying to show strength. “Alright, I guess.” he said as he finally joined in.

“No matter what happens, I want you all to know that I love you. I always will. You are my best friends, and I couldn't ask for better. I wish Gran was here...” Mud paused to take a moment, “...so I could tell him this too. Just know that no matter what happens at the castle, and no matter what happens in life from here on out, I love you all.

Everyone was about to pull away when something popped into Cid's mind. “What is that Yakovian blessing they always say?” he asked before they all pulled away.

“Oh yeah, May the Lord bless you and keep you. May The Lord make his face to shine upon you and be gracious to you. May the Lord look upon you with favor and give you His peace.” Mud repeated. “I love you all.” she said as they broke the huddle.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Kirin had hidden herself in a cove until the cover of darkness. They now found themselves mere minutes away from the sea-wall of Azmorene castle. Mud, Cid, and all those assaulting had changed into black trousers, and shirts, all fitting tight enough not to get hung up on the rope ladders.

“Ready to drop anchor on my command!” Smith yelled as the Kirin sped at full steam toward the sea-wall.

Mud's heart was in her throat. She was scared, but pumping adrenaline at the same time. Only time would tell if the assault would work.

“Steady meboys!” Smith yelled as the countdown started in his head.

“Hold on to something, everyone!” Cid yelled.

“NOW! DROP ANCHOR!” Smith yelled.

The Kirin cut the engines, and dropped the anchors they had staged on the deck, coming to a complete stop, out of full steam. Everyone not holding onto something was was, violently, thrown to the deck. She stopped as close to the sea-wall, and the cliffs she could without running aground.

“Fire the hooks!” Smith yelled.

Mud plugged her ears to the sound of a dozen mini-cannons firing off in sequence, sending the hooks, and rope ladders sailing off into the air. The wait to see if the hooks had hit their targets felt like hours as the crew winched the rope ladders back to The Kirin to secure the hooks, and tighten the ropes to make climbing easier. Five of the hooks had missed their mark, leaving a solid seven ladders to use for the assault.

“We scaled Bashan with only three.” Cid remarked ash he jumped up on one of the ladders to lead the assault.

“Up, up, up! Go, go, go!” Smith yelled as men started climbing the ladders. Mud was the first one up her ladder. All she could hear was the sound of the sea, and her own breathing. Everything else was muffled. As she climbed, all she could feel was fear, hunger, and adrenaline. She found herself with tunnel-vision, neither looking to the left or the right, and certainly not looking down either. Her eyes were only focused on the ladder in front of her, and where it was leading. Gran's muscle memory helped her keep a steady pace up the ladder, climbing up faster than anyone else was. She didn't realize it, but she was already thirty feet above her nearest companion. After what felt like hours, she finally made it to to top of the ladder, and over the wall she went.

Mud found herself staring at four bewildered guards. They were as surprised to see her as she was them. Unsheathing Grans sword which had been secured to her back, she ran at them to engage them, keeping them busy so they wouldn't figure out what was happening, and cut the ladders.

The guards on duty were covered in a mixture of plate armor, and chain mail which made engaging them harder. Mud opened a gash on one of the men's legs, flooring him. Gran's sword was sharp enough to cut through the chain mail, in between the plates of armor. Swinging the dull side of the downed-man's helmet, she managed to knock him out cold. The next man shot an arrow at her which she struck out of the air with her sword. Running straight at him, she reached him before he could string his next arrow, cutting his bow in half, and causing him to run away from her. He ducked inside one of the doors of the castle.

The narrow walkway meant that the guards couldn't get behind her to surround her, which worked to her advantage. Dodging, deflecting blows, and then attacking, Mud managed to down the other two guards with shallow wounds as well. “Drop your weapons, and stay put. I am not here to kill any of you.” she said to the downed guards who obeyed her commands.”

Azmorene Castle functioned more as a chateau than an actual fortification. The sea-wall was connected to the main house, and the walkway on the wall functioned as more of a deck for residents and visitors to get a beautiful ocean view than it did as a place for defense. The walkway was lined with benches, lamp posts, and hanging plants for visitors looking for a quiet place to sit. The castle itself had not been besieged for over a thousand years, and the living quarters had been built right up to the walls over the centuries. The wall was lined with rooms with big windows, and doors that lead directly into the royal living-quarters. There was even a glass greenhouse which had been built along the wall. Absolutely no thought had been given to defense along the sea-wall, because who was going to attack up a cliff anyway?

Cid was the next one up the ladder, followed by Averny who came up one of the adjoining ladders. Septimius was the third one up. Slowly, but surely, a group of about thirty men in total piled unto the walkway. When all the men were up, Cid lit an arrow and shot it off the wall. The Kirin cut the ropes, cut the extra anchors, started the engines, and tore out of there as fast as she could, heading back to the safety of the cove until the agreed pickup time.

“Did you leave any for us?” Cid asked Mud when he saw the three wounded guards.

“One ran back inside. I don't know if he has alerted the whole palace by now.” she said.

“If I am here, they will cease, and desist on command.” Averny said.

“Lets go find your son.” Mud said with a warm smile.

Averny led the way through a side-door. Despite Mud's surprise attack, the entire castle seemed unusually quiet. The halls of Azmorene Castle were drab, barren stone. A few paintings and tapestries lined the walls, but the castle was underwhelming compared to Azmorene wealth. A few of the pirates and bandits stripped the tapestries and paintings off the walls as they walked by, taking souvenirs of that time they assaulted Azmorene Castle.

Averny, and Mud led the way. A couple of servants caught the strange sight of Princess Averny walking along with a Yakovian Girl, and followed by a bunch of scrappy-looking men. The servants shrugged, and went back to whatever they were doing. They knew better to question anything Averny did, and it wasn't their business as far as they were concerned. The narrow hallway eventually emptied into the mail hall of the castle.

“As you were!” Averny yelled at the guards lining the hallway, all of which reacted tot he sight of pirates in the castle.

“What she said.” Cid said, wagging his finger at the guards as he walked by.

Averny led Mud down another narrow hallway, off the main hall, and into a cozy, colorful, carpeted room with no windows.

“Princess Averny!” Berta said as she entered the room, causing the other royal nurses to snap-to. “I was not aware that you had returned home.”

Averny ignored Berta, walking straight toward a golden crib, and pulling her son into her arms. Tears started to flow as she held her son. “There you are, my love.” she said. Averny looked at a confused Berta who had not seen such a show of emotion from her since she was a young girl. “He has grown a little.” Averny said.

“His first teeth are already starting to come in. He has been fussy, but he has been in good hands.” Berta said.

“Thank you so much for keeping him safe.” Averny said, bouncing her son in her arms, keeping her eyes only on him.

“Are you OK, my Princess? Have you been drinki...” Berta stopped mid-sentence when she noticed the second girl who had entered the room with Averny.

Mud looked around the room with wonder in her eyes. Soft carpet covered the floor, and the walls were lined with painted scenes- ships on the sea with mermaids underneath them, and a large painting of Azmorene Castle sitting above the sea in the night sky, painted on the ceiling above with all the constellations. A sudden feeling of familiarity and nostalgia came over Mud as she stared at the paintings. “I remember this room.” she said.

Berta looked at Mud, and back to Averny, then back to Mud. “It used to be your when you were a baby.” she said.

Mud joined Averny and her son, who was soundly sleeping in his mother's arms. She gave him a kiss on his little forehead. “He's just so little and cute.” Mud said.

“Thank you, Auntie Mud.” Averny said, smiling. “I'm just so happy he is safe.”

“OK, what is going on?” Berta finally blurted out, completely confused as to why Loretta and Averny weren't just standing in the same room together, but doing it without killing each other.

Mud walked up, and hugged Berta. “It's a long story, but I promise to tell you someday. Right now, I need someone to lead me to the royal wine-cellar.” she said.

Septimius entered the room. “I know the way. I can lead you there if Averny wants to stay here.” he said, approaching Averny to see the young prince. Berta went pale in the face when she saw him, she stood there, mouth open, and speechless. “Fine looking boy.” he said, also giving him a kiss. “What did you name him?”

Averny looked a bit upset. “My husband named him Kain, but I am going to change his name. I just haven't decided to what as of yet.” she said.

Cid poked his head through the door. “Cid is a strong name.” he suggested. Berta screamed at the sight of Cid. “Sheesh, lady, am I so ugly?” he asked giving her a dirty look.

“Who are these people?” Berta asked, finally noticing the scraggly-looking bunch outside the door of the room.

“Just some friends, Berta. No reason to be alarmed.” Averny answered. “And I think I will name him Septimius, just to upset my father.”

“I would be deeply honored, but my brother might kill you for it.” Septimius said.

“I suppose I will have to take my chances.” she said, defiantly.

“If you would like, we could post a guard so Averny can escort you to the cellar.” Cid said, growing impatient. He knew that every extra second spent in the castle, put them at greater risk of being caught.

“It's OK, I will take you.” Averny said, Kissing her son a couple more times, she laid him back in the crib. “Sleep well, my little prince.” she said tenderly.

“Goodbye Berta, I hope to see you again soon.” Mud said as Averny led the way back out of the room, and toward the main hall again. “The cellar is through the dining-hall.” she said as they turned the corner.

Halfway down the main hall, a wall of palace guards met them. They stood there, completely confused at the sight of a group of hostile-looking men being escorted by Princess Averny. “Stand down!” she commanded them, but not a single man budged. “I said, stand down!” Averny repeated.

Queen Raminda, prince Augustus, and Captain Bryce stepped out in front of the wall of guards. “Are these friends of yours?” Little Augustus asked.

“Whatever is that Yakovian Whore's daughter doing here?' Raminda asked, glaring at Mud.

“You mean, The Royal Princes Loretta Azmorene? The daughter of my father's favorite wife?” Averny said, correcting her mother. “She brought a decorating committee with her to help her decide on what decor changes she is going to make when this is her castle.”

“That's real cute, Averny. I supposed you two are best friends now also.” Raminda said, angrily.

Mud hugged Averny, and gave her a kiss on the side of the head in front of them. “The bond between sisters is a strong one now isn't it....what was your name again? Rotunda or something like that?” Mud said, taunting Raminda.

“My name is Queen Raminda, you despicable little half-breed.” she said.

“I'm sorry, I just needed a reminda' on you name, Raminda.” Mud replied. “Well, Rotamella, get out of our way.”

“I most certainly will not.” Raminda said.

“You'll have to fight us.” Little Augustus said, puffing out his chest.

Mud looked at Captain Bryce. “Really?” she asked.

“Forgive me Mud. The queen-witch complained to your father, and got my authority removed. I, certainly, won't fight you though.” he said, throwing his sword to the ground. All the rest of the guards, except, the personal guards to Raminda and Little Augustus followed suit. Their loyalty was to Bryce alone.

Septimius stepped forward from the crowd. Everyone did a double-take to make sure he wasn't the king. “Septimius.” Captain Bryce said.

“Bryce, my old friend, is my brother here?” he asked.

“Why have yo come here, Septimius?” Bryce asked.

“To avenge the blood of Gaius the sixth, and Queen Loretta, or to die trying.” he responded.

Prince Augustus lunged at Septimius, who sidestepped, and knocked the sword out of his hand. Grabbing him by the collar, Septimius threw him to the ground at Averny and Mud's feet.

“Are you stupid?” Averny asked her brother, picking him up from the ground.

“I thought I had him.” Little Augustus replied.

Averny shook her head, rolling her eyes, she then looked at Mud. “I have an idea.” she said, grabbing her brother from behind, and putting a dagger to his throat. “Get out of our way, or he dies.” she said, giving Mud a wink.

“What are you doing?” Prince Augustus whined.

“Shut up. You're such a weenie.” Averny said. Not a single guard budged. Only Queen Raminda seemed concerned. “Really?” Averny, finally, said.

Cid looked at her. “Well, you tried madam. It seems you picked a hostage no one would miss.” he remarked.

Averny shrugged, removed the dagger, and pushed Little Augustus forward, setting him free to walk back to his mother. “You got lucky.” he said to Septimius as he walked by.

“Where is my brother?” Septimius asked Bryce.

“He is here, at the castle, but you know it is my sworn duty to stop you from seeing him.” Bryce responded.

“I did not come here to fight you, old friend. My parents must be avenged. You loved my father and mother too. Don't let the very man who murdered them in cold blood escape justice.” Septimius said.

Bryce picked up his sword from the ground. “My duty is to my king and country.” he said.

Mud walked up and put her hand in Septimius' shoulder. “Not this way. I'm not going to let you two fight. I care about both of you, and this isn't going to happen like this. I know, uncle, that you want to avenge my grandparents, but we are here for a much bigger reason. Vanquishing the Dark King is more import.....Do you feel that?” Mud asked as she started to feel dizzy, looking a little faint.

Septimius, Averny, Raminda, and Prince Augustus all had the same look about them as Mud did. Little Augustus lifted his shirt to reveal his royal was shining brightly. Mud looked at Cid. “Get Averny back to her son, and set a guard. Kain is close.” she said, then looked at all the men in the hall, both Pirate, and Guard, “Everyone else to arms. Pirates, palace guards, Septimius, Bryce, we all have to fight together.”

“I'm going with Mud, the rest of you boys, Escort Averny back to her son, and protect them with your very lives meboys!. Cid said to his men who were quick to obey, following Averny as she ran back toward the nursery.

Septimius turned to hi men. “We have to get Mud to the royal vault in the wine cellar.” he said.

“I have to find the King, every man to his post!” Bryce barked to his men who quickly picked their weapons up and emptied the hall expediently. Bryce looked at Mud, bowing toward her. “Always my pleasure, Princess Loretta, and” he turned to look at Septimius, “it was good to see you again, old friend. We shall have to catch up sometime.” he said.

Septimius bowed toward Bryce, both men respected each other, and still had a strong bond, no matter how many years had separated their meetings. “Come on Mud, the path to the wine cellar is through the main dining hall. This way.” he said, taking off toward a large set of doors. Mud, Cid, and Septimius' men all followed him, moving through the hustle, and bustle of the sea of palace guards, all moving to their posts.

Raminda and Prince Augustus soon found themselves standing in an empty hallway. Even their own honor guards had dispersed, abandoning them. “They...just...forgot about us.” Prince Augustus said to his mother who was shaking her head in disbelief.

Septimius led Mud into the royal dining hall. She stopped to look around, seeing a large wooden table, and a stained-glass window with the image of a lion on it. “I remember thi...”

Cid grabbed Mud's arm, dragging her along at a fast pace. “Plenty of time to reminisce later my dear.” he said, keeping her on pace with the others.

Septimius led them through the royal kitchen which had a giant oven to bake bread bread, and roast all kinds of meats. It also had an open fire pit to smoke, or grill various meats, all under a giant chimney to vent all the smoke and fumes into the air.

The servants in the kitchen stopped to watch this strange group of armed men, escorting a strange Yakovian girl with them, they all paused at the sight of Septimius, because they feared him to be Augustus.

They entered a small door at the back of the kitchen which led to a long, narrow spiral-staircase, leading downward. Right before Mud started to feel dizzy and claustrophobic, the staircase emptied into a cellar the size of the great dining-hall at Figaro Manner.

The walls of the cellar were lined with thousands of wine bottles on shelves, all covered with layers of dust. There were even steps leading to a second-floor walkway. Cid stopped, his mouth hanging open wide. “If we must die, please let us make our last-stand in this room.” he said.

Septimius pointed to a shelf. “I prefer the vintages in this section myself.” he said to Cid.

Mud watched as Cid stuffed a bottle of wine in his shirt. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“For the victory party.” he said.

“We need to find the entrance to the vault, not shop for wine.” she said, shaking her head.

“I believe there is a wine-bottle trigger to open the door.” Septimius said. “It's on the back wall.” he said pointing. “Look for a bottle that has little to no dust on it.”

As Mud made her way to the back wall of the cellar,, the door to the vault opened on it's own. “How did that happen?” she asked. Her face lit up as King Augustus walked out of the vault, as surprised to see her as she was him.

“Loretta? What are you doing here?” he asked.

“Brother!” Septimius yelled, unsheathing his sword.

“Septimius!” Augustus replied, unsheathing his own sword, and giving him a death-glare. “Like a worm, finally coming out of it's hole. Here for your petty vengeance for your parents I see.”

“This is between us. No one interferes, even should I die.” Septimius said to his men.

Mud stepped out of the way as the two brothers rushed at each other, clashing swords in a blur of movement. Growing up together, each man knew the other's movements. They struck, dodged, and blocked each other's movement, except this time, with a new fury. This time, they were no longer kids, and this wasn't a sparring match, it was to the death, and they both knew it. Neither could gain the upper hand in combat. They were both too good, and knew each other too well.

Augustus came at Septimius with a high, downward slash. Closing the distance, Septimius grabbed Augustus' arm before he could attack. Over-hooking Augustus' right arm with his left, Septimius was able to throw his brother with a hip-toss. Hitting the ground hard, Augustus barely moved out of the way of his brother's followup slash which would have ended it.

Augustus dodged, and managed to grab his sword off the ground, getting it up in time to block Septimius' follow-up attacks.

Cid grabbed Mud out of the way, as she was standing on the edge, about to stop them from killing each other, and moved her close to him. “I have to stop this!” she said.

“I know you want to, but this is your uncle's life-mission. This is between brothers. I don't like it either, Mud, but we have to let them work this out.” he said.

Augustus hit Septimius with a hip-toss of his own, but he also recovered in time to block The King's follow-up attacks. The brothers backed away from each other, still circling each other. They took a slight breather, for neither was as young as they used to be. “You have improved, brother.” Augustus said taunting Septimius.

“Do you even regret murdering our parents? Is there any remorse for your crime? Or do you just use Isabel's death to excuse everything you have done in your life since.” Septimius asked.

“How dare you....HOW DARE YOU EVEN SPEAK HER NAME!” Augustus yelled, lunging at Septimius in anger. He stabbed straight forward at his brother, but Septimius dodged right, and closed the gap again, over-hooking Augustus' right arm with his left. He then brought his sword upward, slowly slicing Augustus' are right above where he had it over-hooked, cutting his tricep down to the bone. Augustus screamed in pain, dropping his sword behind Septimius' back, who then, violently, threw him to the ground with another hip-toss. Augustus lay on the floor, his right arm laying limp at his side. He didn't even bother to try and crawl away as Septimius put the tip of his blade to his throat.

“Do it.” Augustus said, glaring at his brother.

“For my father, Gaius the Sixth, and my mother, Queen Loretta; for Loh-Rammon, our childhood friend, the King of the North; and for all the lives you have destroyed, you are now going to die.” Septimius said. He then looked back at Mud. “Please don't watch thi...”

Mud was trembling, and crying. Cid had to hold her up with his arms. The whole ordeal had been too much for her; the father she never knew; the uncle she loved, both trying to kill each other. She felt as if her heart was being torn to pieces. Seeing them fighting hurt too much for her. She couldn't hold it in. Her strength was gone, and all she could do was cry. She could hardly breath.

Septimius' heart wrenched in his chest when he looked at her. He looked down at his injured, downed brother; vengeance was just inches away. For almost two decades, he had been consumed with thoughts of this moment. Avenging his parents had been his all-consuming mission in life. His mind, suddenly, focused on his own wife and children whom he had abandoned on his quest for vengeance. It was the life he chose over them.

He looked back at Mud, and then back to his brother. He knew the pain of losing his parents, and it donned on him that his own children had lost their father to his quest for revenge. Would it really be his place to tear a void in Mud's life as his own brother had done in his, and subsequently, his own children's lives? Septimius realized that his own children were orphans, though he still lived. Would he really leave Mud as an orphan? Could he really do that to someone he loved? Would anyone win?

“What are you waiting for brother, do it. I deserve it. I am evil, and my sins demand it. Blood for blood. A life for a life.” Augustus said.

“Isabel's daughter is an amazing woman.” Septimius said in a gentle manner. “As much as your crimes demand justice, and you do deserve to die for your crimes, I will not deprive Mud of knowing her father. As much hatred, and anger I have for you, I have all the deeper in love for her, and I refuse to put her through the pain of losing a parent.” Septimius walked over and hugged Mud with both arms. She put both of her arms around his neck, and cried into his shoulder.

“It's OK, little lamb. Forgive me for making you cry. I once had a little lamb that ran away from me one day, the most beautiful, and kindest lamb I had. High and low did I search for her, for she was most precious in my sight. When I found my little lamb, a lion had descended upon her, and was about to devour her. I rushed to the aid of my little lamb, fighting off the lion from her. As I was about to kill the lion for his crimes, my little lamb spoke up, and said, “Please don't kill the lion. For he was only hungry, and doing what came natural to him.” Out of mercy, I threw all the food I had to the lion, that he may have something to eat. He ate, was satisfied, and left. In much joy, I swept my little lamb into my arms, so happy was I to have her back, and so thankful for the lesson she taught me. For by the grace of The Lamb, even the most terrifying, and despicable of creatures are shown the mercy they don't deserve. A second chance, and a new life wee given to one who's sins demanded death.” Septimius said softly, hugging Mud as she wept.

“Thank you.” was all she could muster as a response.

“I love you, Mud.” he said.

Cid pulled out a bandanna from one of his pockets, walked over to Augustus, and started bandaging his wounded arm.

“Who are you?” Augustus asked him.

“I am Cid.” he replied as he was bandaging the King's wound.

“Cid, eh? What a silly name. You almost look like this pirate I am hunting, but you have a different nose.” Augustus said coldly.

Cid helped The King to his feet after he applied the bandage. “I, truly, feel sorry for that man whenever you find him.” he said as casually sounding as he could.

“He shall die the most painful of all deaths.” Augustus informed him. Cid Clenched his teeth and laughed nervously. “Are you here for the Azmorene sword, girl?” Augustus asked Mud who was still hugging Septimius.

Septimius and Mud, made their way over to Cid and Augustus. “May I take her to it?” Augustus asked Septimius, who nodded his head to say yes. “You'll have to help me there, girl. My hip was displaced on that last throw.” Augustus said, holding out his arm to her.

Mud put her father's left arm over her shoulders, and walked with him into the entrance of the vault. Augustus' right arm hung, lifelessly, at his side. Cid and Septimius watched as they disappeared behind another wall of energy.

The vault was a long, rectangular, room. To the right of the entrance, hundreds of sword sat on racks that ran the length of the room from the entrance-way on. To the left lay a stone tomb with an effigy of Isabel. Several paintings of her lined the walls surrounding the tomb. A stone bench sat by the tomb, a bench that Augustus would spend hours of time sitting on, and talking to Isabel. He kept his two most precious treasures in this vault, the Azmorene sword, and Isabel's body. Mud moved her father over to the bench to sit down.

“She was such a beautiful woman. Not a day goes by that I do not miss her.” he said.

Mud ran her hands down the effigy, her eyes locked on all the paintings of her mother. The one she thought most beautiful was the one showing a young Augustus, and a pregnant Isabel. A warm feeling overtook her, and she smiled, because they looked so happy together in the picture. “She was so beautiful. I wish I could have known her.” Mud said.

“I wish you could have too. Such a beautiful woman, inside and out. Isabel was my rock, my sanity, my everything...If I could trade my life for hers, I wouldn't hesitate.” he said, putting his head in his left hand.

Mud put her hand on her father's shoulder showing him affection. “I wish there was a way we could change the past. I wish I could have grown up with her in my life. I do wonder what life would be like had I grown up with both of you in my life. I know we have lost a lot of time, father, but maybe we can get to know each other in the future.” she said.

“Without Isabel there, I would have ruined you.” Augustus finally admitted.

“Perhaps you would have, but maybe not. I do know there is a chance you would have. I would be lying if I said that I didn't feel sorry for Averny and Augustus for being raised by you.” Mud admitted.

“I raised Averny, and Augustus the best way I knew how. No time for silly things like pointless passions, and love. I showed them love the only way I knew how, preparing them for life in this cruel world, providing for them, doing my best to show them how to be strong. Maybe I was too hard on them?” he admitted again.

“Father, even a prison provides three hots and a cot, and provides for a prisoner's basic needs, but no prisoner has ever said they felt loved by the prison. People need to feel loved and appreciated. We need to feel valued. Providing for physical needs, and training them for life as you see it without showing them any kind of love, or even just saying you love them doesn't fill that emotional need to be loved. We all have a deep yearning to be loved, and valued, to feel loved. We all want to be valued, and feel as if we belong somewhere. What good is simply providing for them, and “Training” them if they were never made to feel loved, never felt valued by you? Averny kills herself to try and get your approval, trying harder and harder to earn your love, but she could never achieve it, because you made it unattainable to her. One kind word from you would mean the world to her, just one, because she has never heard one from your lips. Little Augustus seems to have just given up, and lives an aimless life. He seeks out any thrill just to feel something, self-medicating his own wounds. If you truly loved my mother, why did you forget the strength of her love, the very love you yearn for yourself? Should you not have learned from her how to value and love others? Did her love not teach you these things? Love is a stronger teacher than fear.” Mud said.

“Love is too painful. I was protecting them from the pain of that loss. Love is pain.” Augustus said.

“Losing someone you love is the deepest pain in life, but the love you had with them is the comfort in the loss. In a world without love, death wouldn't be painful, but life wouldn't be worth living either. Loss is so, painful, I know it well, but love is so powerful. It outweighs the pain of loss. Love triumphs over pain. It brings value to a soul, and heals hurt. It softens even a heart of granite. Love is the most powerful thing we will ever have in this life. Please, stop letting the loss of the woman you loved, my own mother, stop you from loving again. Please, stop letting it ruin your relationships, turning you into a bitter, hateful, person. How much time have you lost to you hatred? Please, let the anger and hatred go, and let love replace it in your heart instead. How much more powerful is love than hate, I cannot describe. Please, father, I beg you to soften your heart toward your family, and your people in the same way you did for my mother. I know she wouldn't have wanted you to end up this way. Please, let love replace the hatred you bury deep inside your heart. Put your pride away, and let love triumph over you instead.” she said, desperately pleading with him.

“You sound just like Isabel. I miss her so much.” he said.

“Then stop cutting yourself off emotionally, and learn to love as she did. There is still time.” she said.

“It's too late to do the right thing.” he said.

“It's never too late.” she said.

“I'm old, I'm tired, and I don't have the strength to fight that fight anymore.” he said.

“Promise me you will, at least, try.” she said.

“OK, for your sake, Loretta, I will try with whatever strength I have left to do so.” he said.

Mud didn't know if he was being sincere, nor could she tell if he took anything to heart, but she knew that was the best she was going to get out of him at the moment. She would have to try again later, and keep trying, not giving up while he still had breath in his lungs.

“Now, where is the Azmorene sword?” she asked.

“Somewhere on those racks. It is up to you to find it.” he said, pointing to the racks.

Mud walked up and down the racks looking for the sword Septimius described. Her father had collected all kinds of swords in his time. Large Azmorene cross-style swords, crude looking ones, gladius style ones, scimitars, pirate swords, bronze swords, iron swords, cutlass swords, and a large variety of spears. He had enough in his collection to arm an army.

“Is there any type of sword you don't have?” she asked him as she wandered the racks.

“One like the one on you hip.” he replied.

“Tree-People don't exactly give up their swords. You either have to take it from them, not a smart thing to try, or be honored enough to have them give it to you.” she said, still wandering the racks.

“Was that one a gift?” he asked her.

Mud looked at him and nodded with a look saying that she did not wish to talk about it. “How do I know you haven't hidden it from me?” she asked.

“It is ON those racks somewhere. You have to be worthy of it to find it.” he said.

Mud made her way to the end of the final rack. Nothing, there wasn't one sword that fit the description of the sword. “OK, where is it?” she asked.

“It is ON the racks girl.” he said.

The two of them suddenly felt the tingling of their royal marks lighting up. Augustus looked even more dizzy, and more pale than before. Kain was there. They listen as the ruckus of his undead army attacking the castle started.

“The Prince of the north is here.” Augustus said, almost amused. “You need to find the sword.”

“I am already sick of you ga...” she stopped, because she could hear the sound of a woman humming. “Do you hear that, father?” she asked.

“Hear what? The sound of battle?” he asked.

“No, not that. Someone is humming the royal lullaby. You don't hear that?” she said looking at her father. “I think it's my mother.”

Augustus' face perked up at the mention of Isabel. “You can hear her voice? How would you know what it sounds like?” he asked.

“I have heard it before. She appeared to me the night I first encountered the Dark King.” she said.

“I have spent my whole life, longing to see you mother again, but she has never appeared to me.” he said, jealousy in his voice.

“That, my dear Augustus, is because Mud is my daughter, and the bond between mother and daughter could not be severed by a thousand axes.” said the voice that was humming earlier. Isabel was standing in the corner, a bright aura around her. Kain's presence, had somehow brought her back. Neither Mud, nor Augustus could believe their eyes.

“Isabel!” Augustus said, painfully standing to his feet.

“Augustus my love, and my sweet little Lori, or Mud as you prefer to be called, I don't have much time.” Isabel said.

“I have so much to tell you.” Augustus said.

“My dear Augustus, it is not me to whom you will give account to for how you have lived you life since I was called away from you. My love, I tried to teach you how to love. In the short time we had together, I tried my hardest to reach you. I loved you so much, but, my beloved Augustus, what has become of you? I know how you have lived your life since God called me home. Please, my love, there is still time for you. There is still hope for you. God has not given up on you, no matter how much you have cursed Him for calling me home, don't give up on Him, my love. There is still time for you to repent of your ways, time for you to turn to Him. There is still time for you to choose love, show mercy, and give grace to others. Till the moment your last breath comes, there is time for you to gain a new heart, and turn from your ways. I know you have it in you, my beloved. I saw it in you when we were together. I saw the darkness that surrounded you, but I loved the man I saw through that darkness. I know there is still a good man inside of you, the man I loved. You were so kind, and so compassionate. You had such a big heart. That's the Augustus I knew, that's the Augustus I fell in love with, and I know have the capacity to become that man again. That man is not lost forever. He an be found again if you just open the door to him. For your kingdom's sake, for our daughter's sake, find that man again. I know you are a good man, but you are a wounded man who chose the wrong path to deal with your pain. My love, while you still draw breath, there is yet still time to make things right with your family, and your people. Please, learn from our sweet daughter. Mud is the one who can teach you in my absence. Be there for her, and love her as you loved me. Open your heart to her, and open it to your other children as you did me as well, and you will learn how love can bring healing in even the most wounded, broken person's life. Your hatred has caused you to suffer for far too long. Please, Augustus my love, replace your anger, and your hatred with love, the love of your children, the love of your people, and, most importantly, the love of God. Let His love wash over you. It can bind the brokenhearted, soften the most hardened hearts, and bring the most value to those who feel the least valued. From the most lowly slave,” Isabel pointed to Mud, “to the most powerful of kings,” she tuned back toward Augustus,” all are valued by God. All are precious in His sight. Please, my love, before it is too late, turn back toward God. Return to Him, and accept His love and mercy for your sins. Accept His forgiveness, and be faithful to Him. Don't die in this state, accept His Love, His Mercy, and His forgiveness into your life. Why should you die in this sate? He would rather you turn, because He takes no pleasure in the death of the wicked. He longs to show mercy to you, and He loves you. The God of the universe longs for you, waiting for you, patiently, as deeply as you longed for the return of your lost daughter, Our God deeply longs for you return to Him. Why should you die in this state, and face His wrath for your pride refusal to repent? My love, throw yourself at His mercy now, or suffer His wrath for all eternity. I cannot make the choice for you, my love. All I can do is plead with you to turn around, repent of your ways, and turn toward God, He will teach you, he delights in you, and wants to show you mercy. He loves you, my beloved, so please, stop running from him.” Isabel said, trying to reach Augustus.

“I...I just don't know what to do, Isabel.” he said with his head down.

“Isabel shook her head. “Let go of your pride, and seek God, before it is too late.” she said.

She then walked right through the tomb, and the bench Augustus had been sitting on, and stood before Mud. She pointed to the rack right next to Mud. Laying precisely on top of the rack was an old, rusty, dingy sword that looked to be crudely made. The blade looked more like a metal bar than a blade, and the whole thing looked as if an amateur metal-smith had made it out of scrap-metal, attaching two pieces of metal together.

Mud rolled her eyes. “Now I get it, ON the rack.” she said.

Isabel smiled and laughed. “I am so proud of the woman you have become, my little Mud. My biggest regret is that I was unable to be with you bodily to watch you grow into the kindhearted, beautiful woman you have become. You have grown up so much in the last few months of you life alone. Only someone with deep strength of character could handle the adversity that has been thrust on you and handle it as well as you have. I ave watched you over your entire life, my precious little lamb. I was always there though you didn't know me. I was there, loving you, even in the times you felt unloved. I always valued you, no matter how worthless you felt. When you were hurting, I was hurting with you. When you cried, I cried with you. In this life, you will never know how much I love you. I cannot wait for the day we are reunited, when I can finally give you a big hug, and hold you in my arms. I will always be proud of you, my Queen Mud. I love you, and I know you are going to make the best queen The House Azmorene has ever seen. I have to leave you now, Lori. My time here is almost up, but there will come a day when we are reunited in the place of unspeakable joy. I cannot wait to see you there, forever, in the presence of God. The hardest of hardship in this life are nothing compared to the glory that awaits you there. I could never describe it with words you could understand. No more tears, no more hurt, no more pain, nothing but the purest light, the purest love, I just cannot describe My Fathers house to you. I just cannot wait to see you there my, my love. But, until that day, May our Father, the God of Yakov, the God who hears the cries of the lowly, the God who hears the cause of the widow, the orphan, the outcast, and the brokenhearted, May He bless you and keep you. May The Lord make his face to shine upon you, and be gracious to you. May The Lord lift His very countenance upon you and give you His peace. I return to Him now, for I am His little lamb, as you are His little lamb. May the Love of God be upon you. I love you, Mud. Now go end the evil of the adversary, and take you kingdom, my queen. Also, give my love to Yoseph, and Ruth. I love you Mud, and I love you Augustus, and I always will. Now, to Our Father, I must return.” Isabel said as she disappeared, leaving Mud, tears of joy in her eyes, and Augustus, tears of remorse.

Mud and her father took a moment. The two of them stood there, and said nothing. What had happened was just so surreal. Suddenly, a loud boom snapped Mud out of her trance. Remembering why she had come, she put her hand one the Azmorene sword. Flames shot out of the sword, and across the room causing her to drop it again.

Augustus, aroused from his own trance by the flames said, “Take the sword Girl. It won't hurt you.”

Mud looked at her father and nodded. She put her hand back on the crude-looking sword, and watched as it instantly transformed into a beautiful, flaming sword before her eyes. The blade was perfect, and flawless. Fire surrounded her hand as she held the sword, but it did not burn her. Mud lifted the sword off the rack, accidentally cutting the handles off the other swords on the rack with no resistance.

Oops, sorry father, hope those weren't valuable.” she said, looking at the severed handles of the swords as they fell to the floor.

“Completely irreplaceable. Be careful, girl, that sword can cut through anything as though it were paper.” he warned her. “Now, go take the sword, and kill that maggot Kain with it.”

Mud held the Azmorene sword up, completely enamored by the beauty of it's flaming blade. She then looked at her father, bowed, and then took the sword, and ran out of the vault with it, and back into the wine cellar.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud rushed back into the wine cellar, Azmorene sword in hand. She could see Septimius, Cid, and Septimius' men engaged in battle with an overwhelming number of Kain's undead soldiers. Cid and Septimius were back-to-back, fighting a large group that had them surrounded.

Mud ducked a blow from one of the creatures who was aiming for her head. She slashed the creature with the Azmorene sword, cutting right through him as if she were slashing the air. Flames consumed the creature as it fell in half, leaving a pile of ashes on the ground where it fell.

She mad her way back to where Cid and Septimius were, slashing through ten creatures with ease. They had no hope of blocking the Azmorene sword as it really could cut through anything.

“Mud, so happy to see you, and what a beautiful new toy you have.” Cid said as he was engaging a creature.

Mud slashed through the creature Cid was engaging. “I am at twelve.” she said to him.

“Hmm, I am nearly there, in fact, you stole my twelfth.” he replied.

A giant flame in the shape of a lion's head shot out of the Azmorene sword, and devoured the twenty creatures that surrounded them, leaving more piles of ash in it's wake.

“OK, that is just cheating.” Cid said, causing Mud to laugh.

“I have never seen the sword do that.” Septimius said in amazement as he walked up to her, and put his hand directly on the blade of the sword.

“Be careful!” she warned.

The spot where he put his hand instantly transformed back into a dull iron bar. “See, it cannot cut the skin of an Azmorene. Don't let Cid try this though.” he said.

As Septimius, and Mud both had their hands on the sword, it, suddenly, shot out dozens of flaming lions that stalked, and devoured every creature in sight, leaving the wine cellar empty of all but the men, and Mud. “Wow. That was so cool.” she said in amazement. “Oh, we need to get back to Averny.”

Mud took off, back to the winding steps, leading back to the royal kitchen, followed by Cid, Septimius, and all his men who had escaped so much as a scratch from the creatures. The flames of the sword lit up the narrow stairwell as Mud ran back up tot he kitchen.

Bursting through the door, she was greeted the sight of more creatures, who were attacking the defenseless kitchen servants. She jogged through the kitchen, slashing each creature, one-by-one, saving the lives of the servants they were attacking.

Cid and Septimius burst through the door as she was finishing off the last of them with her strikes.

“At this rate, I suppose we could retire and let her take care of them all.” Cid said.

“Indeed!” Septimius responded.

Mud made her way back through the dining hall, and into the main hallway. Captain Bryce and his men had returned to defend and protect Raminda, and Prince Augustus. Hordes of the undead creatures had flooded the halls, and were engaged in fierce battle with the palace guards.

More lions shot out of the Azmorene sword, and started devouring all the creatures in the hallway until none remained. The lions then ran all throughout the castle, devouring every creature in sight until all the remained throughout the entire castle were piles of ashes where creatures once stood. One would feel bad for those who had to sweep the floor later.

A hushed silence fell as all eyes turned toward Mud, and the Azmorene sword. “Is everyone OK? Help the wounded. I am going to check on Averny.” she said, all eyes still on her.

Captain Bryce took off his helmet, and bowed, hands and knees to Mud. All the palace guards followed suit, bowing as she walked by, on her way to the royal nursery. Rounding the corner of the hallway that led to the nursery, the pirates, seeing all the soldiers bowing, also bowed to Mud as she walked to the door of the nursery. Realizing she still had the flaming sword in her hands, she dropped it to the ground with a loud thud as it landed back into it's harmless form.

She knocked on the door. “Averny, it's me. Open up.” she said. Mud could hear nothing but silence on the other side of the door. “Averny, open up!” she said. Still nothing but silence behind the barricaded door.

Stooping down, she picked the Azmorene sword back up, and cut the door open. Bursting through, she was surprised to see Berta and the rest of the royal nannies laying on the floor, unconscious, and Averny and her son, gone. Panic took over Mud, dropping the sword again, and rushing to Berta, shaking her awake. “Berta! Berta, where is Averny? Where is the baby? Did you see what happened? Where are they?” she asked, frantically to a still groggy Berta.

She stood up and checked the crib for her nephew. The crib was empty of everything but a rolled-up piece of parchment with a wax seal over it.

Cid and Septimius burst through the door. “Where is Averny” Septimius asked, panic in his voice.

Mud's hands were shaking as she broke the seal to the scroll, reading the first line, she burst into tears. “He took them.” she said.

“Where to?” Septimius asked, inspecting the scroll as Mud's hands lost grip of it.

“He has chosen Averny to give him a royal heir, because you were impossible for him to get to. He has chosen her instead.” Septimius said. “It doesn't say where he took her.”

Mud let out a loud scream, venting her pain. As tears began to flow, she fell tot he floor, sobbing. Cid ducked down, putting his arm around her to comfort her. “We'll find her, Mud. We will hunt him to the ends of the earth if needed. We will find Averny, we will find the prince, and Kain will die for this.” he said.

Mud threw Cid's arm off of her. She was refusing to be comforted in this. There was no hope left. Kain had prevailed. Evil had won. She knew there was no hope of ever finding them. The Wizard could teleport anywhere in the world he wanted to on a whim. All hope was gone. “There is no hope left. She's gone....forever. There is no way. We will never find her.” she said, sobbing harder.

“My dear child, where would this family be if we gave up so quickly when an Azmorene Princess went missing?” King Augustus said, limping into the room after overhearing what had happened. “If I have nothing good to sow for my life, the one thing I did accomplish was never giving up when you went missing. Against all odds, and against all logic, hope was the only thing that kept me going at times. I never gave up on finding you, don't you dare give up on finding Averny. I never will, and I refuse to let you either.”

Mud looked up at her father. “But he can teleport anywhere in the world.” she said.

“We will find them.” Augustus said sternly.

“How?” she asked, still stunned.

“Where is Averny?” Raminda yelled hysterically as she burst into the room.

“Kain took her.” Augustus informed her.

Raminda stood over Mud, shaking her fist at her. “This is all your fault, you disgusting half-breed. My daughter is dead now because of you!” she said accusingly.

“Captain Bryce, have Queen Raminda removed from my sight.” Augustus barked.

Bryce who had been the one who helped King Augustus walk to the nursery dispatched two guards to drag Queen Raminda from the room. “Unhand me! I will have you killed for this! She had murdered my Averny!” she screamed as the guards were dragging her out of the room.

“Stop your squabbling, woman.” Augustus threatened as Raminda was finally dragged out of the royal nursery. Augustus looked at Bryce. “Dispatch my fastest messengers to all four corners of my kingdom with royal decrees to look for Averny. Send them to all the major cities as well. Have the guards search every inch of the castle to make sure they aren't still here, and search the city too.”

“You heard the King, go now!” Bryce barked at his men who sprung alive wit guards running to and fro.

“We will find her.” Augustus said to Mud who had curled up into a ball, still sobbing.

“Come, lets give Mud some space.” Septimius said to everyone in the room.

Even Augustus agreed with Septimius, and everyone exited the nursery, leaving Mud alone in her trance, feeling the hopelessness of the situation. All she could do is lay there and weep, lost in her sorrow which now consumed her. Averny was gone, gone forever. The lost princess of Azmorene.

Mud was too lost in her hopeless trance to notice the royal Azmorene guard that entered the nursery. He walked up to where she lay on the floor and removed his helmet. “I have something for you Mud.” he said.

She didn't answer him, she was still lost in her trance. “Mud, I have something for you.” he said again, louder this time.

“Leave me alone. I don't want anything. Just go away.” she said, staring at the floor.

The royal guard lifted his right leg, and kicked Mud directly in the shin. She sat up quickly. “Ouch! You jerk, what is wrong with...you?” Mud realized that she was staring into the face of a man she recognized. No one else recognized him, but she knew his face. The man threw a scroll on the ground in front of her. “What's this?” she asked looking down at the scroll.

A flash of white light caused Mud to look back up to where the man had been standing, but he was gone. Mud opened the scroll, and read what it said, then ran out of the nursery with renewed vigor. “Cid! Cid! I know where she is! I know where she is!” she yelled, running down the hallway. Cid turned around to see Mud running toward him, yelling his name. “Cid.” she said, out of breath by the time she reached him. “i know where Averny is. I know where he's taking her. Please, we have to go get Havarti and have her guide us to the quickest route to Figaro Manner.” she shoved the parchment into his hands. His spirits were lifted seeing Mud so excited for sure.

“Where did you get this?” he asked, inspecting the parchment.

“He gave it to me.” she said. “He appeared to me. When is The Kirin coming back to extract us?”

Cid pulled out a pocket watch and inspected it. “We have to get get back to the sea-wall now.” he said.

Mud ran to her father. “Please, father we are going to bring the most wanted ship in the world into port. Please tell them not to fire on us. It's very important, and we need three of your fastest horses saddled, and ready to go. I know where Kain is taking Averny, and I have to get there as fast as possible.” she said.

“Make that four of your fastest horses. I am going too.” Septimius said.

Augustus looked at Captain Bryce. “Do as they ask.” he said. Bryce nodded, and ran off.

Cid grabbed Mud's hand and ran back down the narrow hallway with her, making it back out to the walkway on the sea-wall. Cid picked up the same bow he had left there after their arrival, lighting another arrow, he shot it off the wall again.

“Get down Mud.” he said, pushing her down and covering her just in time for twelve hooks to come sailing over the wall. This time, single ropes were attached. The two grabbed special hooks out of their pockets.

“Do you remember what we told you?” he asked. “The harder you squeeze it, the faster you go. Let me help you get the harness on.” he said, wrapping a special rope-harness around her waist.

“Thank you for believing me.” she said as he was fastening her harness.

“Mud, I know you well enough by now that you could have come running out of the room telling me you had a conversation with a talking horse, and I would have believed you without question.” he responded.

Mud cracked a smile. Where did he get these strange sayings? “Forgive me for throwing your arm off me earlier. I shouldn't have withdrawn from you like that. I didn't mean to invalidate your caring for me when I was hurting. I appreciate you trying to comfort me.” she said.

“I hate seeing you cry, but I understood. Grief is a powerful thing. Pain, sometimes, makes us react in a way we later regret.” he said in a consoling manner.

“Still doesn't make it right. Please forgive me.” she said.

Cid looked Mud in the eyes and smiled. “I forgave you the second it happened. Love will always triumph over hurt. It will always be more important than unforgiveness. More powerful than the deepest bitterness. I have found it impossible to be mad at you for long.” he said.

Mud embraced Cid in a hug near the wall. “Thank you.” she said.

Cid kissed her on the forehead. “I love you Mud.” he said. “I am afraid though, that I am about to push you down a really long rope now.” he said attaching the hook to the nearest ropes, and lifting her up and throwing her over the side of the wall before she could react. “I hope she doesn't kill me for that. Love triumphs over unforgiveness.” he said, attaching his own harness, clipping on, and following Mud for the zip-line ride back down to the deck of the Kirin.

Cid landed on a giant cushion that had been placed on the deck, next to Mud. “CID! IF YOU EVER DO THAT TO ME AGAIN I AM GOING TO...”

“Kill me.” he said finishing her sentence.

“I was going to say beat you senselessly.” she said.

Both Cid and Mud laughed. “Where is everyone else at?” Havarti asked, fearing the worst when she only saw the two of them.

“Havarti!” Mud said springing up to hug her. “I need to talk to you. Smith, cut the ropes and sail into port, it's OK, we worked it out with my father.

Cid and Mud, quickly, explained the evenings events as the Kirin sailed into the port at Capitol City. “Poor Averny. She was just starting to become tolerable.” Havarti said, hiding the fact that she was becoming quite fond of Averny despite herself. “Was it really him who handed you that scroll?” she asked.

“Without a doubt, yes.” Mud replied.

“So the Azmorene sword is real. I always assumed it to be a myth.” Smith said.

“It is very real,” Cid said, “and very cool.”

“Awe, man, I forgot it in the royal nursery.” Mud said. “I shall have to go back and get it before we head to Figaro manner.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“So what now, brother?” Augustus asked Septimius. The two brothers were standing together on the pier with Captain Bryce, awaiting the Kirin's arrival. They had four horses with them, and Bryce had helped Augustus down to the docks to see Mud off.

“That, I do no know. There is a void in my life where my parents once stood, but I have wasted too much time hating you, seeking revenge. We had such a good childhood together, the closest of friends, turned into the deadliest of enemies. I, deeply, miss the men we used to be, brother. Officially, my vendetta against you is finished.” Septimius answered, staring at the Kirin as it was steaming into the dock instead of looking at Augustus who was doing the same.

“Why didn't you kill me? I deserve it. I certainly would have had the roles been reversed.” Augustus asked.

“I realized in that moment that my quest for vengeance has deprived my wife of her husband, and my children of their own father. I did not want to deprive Isabel's daughter of her father too, no matter how much he deserved it. Mud is an amazing young woman. Like her mother, so full of kindness. Seeing that look on her face broke my stony heart. She has taught me more than she will ever be aware of in the short time I have known her. She's going to be the greatest ruler the House Azmorene has ever seen.” Septimius said.

“Indeed, I see her mother's strength in her. Isabel was such a strong woman. She had to be in order to love a man like me. For what it's worth, thank you for allowing me to live that I may get to know Loretta.” Augustus replied.

“The both of us have missed out so much with our own children. I have been an awful father, but between Mud, and Averny, my heart ever-longs to see my own sons and daughters. I sent them money, but haven't seen their faces for over three years now.” Septimius said.

“How old is you oldest now?” Augustus asked.

“Gaius is the same age as Averny by now.” Septimius answered.

“After you get home, and set your house in order, why don't you bring your family to meet Loretta and the rest of us.” Augustus suggested.

“Forgive me brother, I fully trust Mud, but I still don't fully trust you or your wife.” Septimius responded, then thought about it. “But I tell you what, remembering how much fun we had growing up with our own cousins, if Mud invites us, we will come.”

“Fair enough. I wouldn't trust me either.” Augustus said. “I barely know Mud, as you call her, but I know she is an honorable woman, and would guarantee your safety. Let me also vow to you, brother, for risking your life to save Averny, as long as I live, no harm will come you your family from my house, or anyone in my kingdom, lest they face my wrath. As long as Mud is alive, they will be safe too, and I very well doubt Averny will ever wish you harm either should you rescue her. I will also make it very clear to my, wife, and my son that no harm will ever come to you or your family, on pain of death. I know I have a wicked heart, but no so wicked that I would repay kindness for evil.” Augustus vowed.

“Irregardless of our own past, and where we end up brother, I would like for our children to know each other. Let us step aside, and give them the chance to love each other.” Septimius said.

“Agreed.” Augustus said as The Kirin came to a stop at the pier.

Mud, Cid, and Havarti hurried down the ramp toward the two of them. Havarti stopped cold in her tracks when she saw King Augustus standing there. He limped toward her seeing she had stopped so suddenly. She curled up into a ball, and hit the ground as he reached her.

“Lady Havarti, stand up. I am not going to harm you.” he said, offering her his left hand to help her up. Havarti, suspiciously, looked at his hand, then, reluctantly, gave him her hand letting him help her up. “You have nothing to fear from me anymore, Girl.” he said, guiding her to her horse.

“Forgive me, My King, but I don't think I will ever not be terrified of you.” she said.

Augustus broke out into laughter as they made it to her horse. “Up you go, milady.” he said, helping her up on her horse. He then approached Mud. Running his finger through her hair, he said, “Return to me this time, my daughter.”

“I will father.” she said, giving him a hug.

“Ouch, not so hard.” he said, feeling his wounds form the night.

“I'm sorry.” she said, loosening her grip.

Augustus squeezed her with his left hand. “It is OK, Mud.” he said.

“I figured you hated that name.” she replied.

“I do, but it is the name you seem to prefer. Remember, in two weeks time, you will be twenty years old, and we will have your crowning ceremony. I fully expect you to be back by them, Queen Mud.” Augustus said.

“We will ride as fast as possible to my sister's rescue and back.” she replied.

“Then don't let me keep you, just one last thing. You really shouldn't leave this lying around>” he said, holding an old rusty sword by the blade, and handing it to Mud who put it in her belt next to Gran's sword. “Use it wisely. Oh, and here also is a royal letter with my seal, and my signet ring should you need to explain yourself to any royal guards or outpost captains.” he said, handing both to her.

Augustus then turned his focus to Cid. “Make sure nothing happens to my daughter, Pirate. Protect her with your very life, least I make them draw the right nose on that wanted poster.” he said threateningly.

“With my very life, with my very soul, with my everything, I will protect her.” Cid replied after mounting his horse. “OK, lets get going.” he said.

The four adventurers took off down the pier and through the streets of Capitol City. They were moving fast under the cover of darkness, but Mud still took time to notice what she could about the city.

The streets were a mixture of stone, and a rudimentary kind of cement, and were twice as wide as those in tavern, with lamps on lamp posts. The rows of houses were made out of stone with tile roofs, and it seemed to be a much cleaner-looking city than Tavern or Show Low. Everything was made of stone. Mud also noticed other sources of light in the windows of the dwelling-places. As in Joiada, the people of capitol city placed candles in their windows in honor of a lost Azmorene Princess. However, tonight, it was not Mud who needed a light to find her way home. There was another lost princess, and prince of The House Azmorene.

They quickly approached the main city gate which stood along the massive walls of the city. Mud watched in awe as the giant wooden doors were opened as they rode toward them. The Capitol City was huge, and well protected.

The four companions rode out of the gate, and into the night.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“There is an outpost up ahead.” Havarti yelled behind her to the others.

The midday sun was on them as they rode. They had given Havarti the lead as she knew the way the best. They had taken the north-western road, which would lead them back the pine-forests and mountains in which Figaro Manner resided.

The four had been completely silent the whole time, between the galloping of the horses, and the solemn mood, they found themselves too focused on their urgent quest to have much conversation. They were making good time. At their pace, they would be at Figaro Manner in a few more days of riding. Their horses were starting to get fatigued, so they would have to try and trade them for fresh ones at the outpost.

As with the northern outpost, this outpost was a wooden fort, made for defense, and built over the road, forcing all travelers to pass through it. This helped the king exact taxes from travelers, and merchants, and also helped they apprehend wanted fugitives. The guards also patrolled the road looking for bandits and other seedy elements who would oppress citizens on their travels. As with the northern outpost, this one also acted as a marketplace for the selling of good and services, as well as a place to gather information and rumors from across the kingdom.

The four of them dismounted their horses in order to enter the gates. Mud almost fell over when her feet hit the ground. Her legs felt gummy, and ached. She wasn't used to riding so much.

“Are you OK Mud?” Cid asked seeing her almost topple over.

“I am OK. I just forgot how hard riding can be on your legs. Feels like I can barely walk.” she said.

The four of them made their way into the outpost, leading their horses on foot. “What do we do now?” Mud asked.

“We find the captain of the guard, show him the letter and the signet ring, and ask for fresh horses.” Septimius said, padding his horse on the side.

“Those four! Stop them!” they heard a voice yell as they moved further into the outpost. The soon found themselves surrounded by over fifty Azmorene troops with long spears pointed at them, blocking any escape. A short, fat man, the captain of the guard, made his way through the crowd of soldiers and into their view.

“What is the meaning of this?” Septimius demanded to know.

The man stopped to do a double-take when he noticed Septimius, realizing he was not King Augustus, he proceeded. “Lady Havarti of Figaro, you are a wanted fugitive of the law, and are hereby under arrest by order of King Augustus. “ the man said.

“We are traveling on The King's business, we have the King's own daughter with us.” Septimius said.

“And you are?” the captain asked in a snooty manner.

“I am Septimius Gaius Azmorene, the younger brother of King Augustus.” he replied.

“Oh, goody. You are also a wanted fugitive, and are also under arrest by order of the king.” he said, then turned his gaze toward Cid. “You almost look like a wanted pirate, however, since you are traveling with them, you are also under arrest for aiding them.”

Mud reached into her satchel-bag, and pulled out the royal signet, and the letter from her father, and approached the captain.

“I have a royal signet ring, and a letter from my fath...”

The captain backhanded her as she approached him, knocking her to the ground. “How dare you try and attack me, peasant.” He said. “And I have seen my share fake Loretta's in my time, and you are, by far, the worst I have seen.”

“What is wrong with you? You just put your filthy hands on the future Azmorene queen!” Havarti yelled. “She has a letter from King Augustus, and his very signet ring. Just look at them, and then send us on our way.”

“Fake letters, fake signet rings, I have seen them all. I was not born yesterday.” he said.

Anger gripped Mud as she lay on the ground. He had caught her off guard with his sucker-punch. In anger, her hand reached for the Azmorene Sword, as she glared at him. She had an overwhelming urge to use it on this man, but another man made his way though the crowd of guards before she could pull it.

“Are you OK Loretta, I mean, Mud?” Lord Calloway asked, kneeling down to help her back up to her feet. Havarti's yelling had piqued his curiosity to what was going on, and he came to investigate.

“Lord Calloway. To what do we owe the honor of your presence?” the captain asked, saluting him.

Lord Calloway, angrily, picked up the signet ring and the letter Mud had dropped and approached the man. “You fool!” he said, holding them up to the man's face. “This is The Kings very handwriting,” he said holding the letter up to him, “and this is The King's signet ring.” he said holding that in front of him. Lord Calloway pulled his sword out. “You just assaulted her royal highness, Loretta Isabel Azmorene. The penalty for you crime is death.”

Mud walked over to Lord Calloway's hand which held the sword. “No, it's OK. He didn't know.” she said.

“Are you sure, Princess? By law, the penalty is death.” he said.

Mud looked at The Captain who looked at her with sheer terror. “Seeing how it appeared, I probably wouldn't have believed our story either. You were only doing your job, and I appreciate it.” she said to him.

The man fell to his knees and bowed to Mud. “Please forgive me, princess. I was not aware they had found you.” he said, apologetically.

Mud knelt down and lifted the man's head with her hand, making eye-contact with him. “It is alright. You are forgiven. Right now, we need four fresh horses, your fastest. We are on a journey, and time is of the essence.” she said.

“Yes Princess, right away.” he said.

Mud stood up to see that all the soldiers at put down their spears, and followed suit, bowing to her. All other commotion in the outpost has stopped. Seeing all the soldiers bowing to a Yakovian girl, all the merchants, and commoners started coming out into the open to bow to her as well, until the entire outpost was on the ground before her.

Mud looked at Lord Calloway. “I don't think I will ever get used to that.” she said.

He gave her a warm smile, and yelled, “All hail Princess Loretta!”

“All hail Princess Loretta!” the outpost repeated in one voice.

“How do I get them to stand back up?” she whispered to Lord Calloway.

“Say arise.” he whispered back.

“Mud cleared her throat. “Arise.” she said loudly.

The outpost sprung back to life, all eyes still on Mud. There was a feeling of excitement in the air. The people had been consoled. The House Azmorene had found their lost princess, and they couldn't be happier to see their prayers answered for her safe return to them.

“Is my middle-name really Isabel?” Mud asked Lord Calloway.

“You didn't know that already?” he asked, a look of surprise on his face.

“Had no idea.” she replied.

“You mother wanted it to be Ruth, but you father changed it to Isabel after she died.” he informed her.

Septimius approached Lord Calloway with a big smile on his face. Upon seeing each other, the two of them embraced one another as brothers. “Septimius, my old friend, my heart rejoices at your presence.” Lord Calloway said.

“Of all my dear friends, I have missed your friendship the most.” Septimius replied.

“What brings you all this way so urgently?” Lord Calloway asked.

Septimius explained the situation to Lord Calloway as Cid and Havarti made their way over to Mud. “Are you OK, Mud?” Cid asked.

“Yes, he just caught me off-guard. Otherwise I would have easily dodged it.” she said.

“You had this look in your eyes. I through you were going to kill that man.” Cid said.

Mud put her head down. To my shame, I did let anger take over me for a moment.” she said.

“It happens, my dear. You definitely handled it better than I would have.” Cid said.

“I would have grabbed The Azmorene Sword and let him have it.” Havarti said.

“I almost did.” Mud admitted. “I almost took a life in a moment of anger. I still feel ashamed for that. Don't think I could have lived with myself had I.”

Havarti gave Mud a hug as tears started to flow. “It's OK Mud. You didn't do it, just thought about it for a moment. Anger got the best of you, but the good thing is, you didn't do it. The man is OK, and everything will be alright.” she said.

“I feel awful just for considering it. I could have done it. I hate that feeling. I feel guilty for even considering it.” she said. “I just feel like a horrible person right now.”

“Of all the people I know, you are by far, the furthest from horrible.” Cid said, reassuring Mud.

“I guess, I just hate even allowing that thought in.” she said, still feeling a little guilty about it.

Cid joined in the consoling hug. “It's OK to feel guilty, but just remember, though anger took over for a little bit, you still did the right thing in the end. You were angry, but you did not act in that anger. That makes you a stronger person than I am.” he said.

“I see.” Lord Calloway said after Septimius finished telling him what had happened. “I was heading back home to set my house in order after my travels with The King, but, if I may, I think I will travel with the four of you on your urgent mission.”

“It would be my deepest honor to have your sword at my side, old friend.” Septimius said.

“I will take my own horse, She has been a loyal companion to me.” Lord Calloway said.

“My Princess, we have prepared the four fastest horses we have,” The Captain said, returning to Mud.

“Very good.” she replied, snapping our of the thoughts that had been holding her hostage.

“Shall we continue>” Cid asked them.

“Does anyone need to rest?” Septimius asked.

“Normally, I would be dead tired, but I feel wide awake for some reason.” Havarti said.

“Me too.” Mud said. “Perhaps it's the urgency of our mission, but I feel as if I could ride for the rest of the day in the very least.”

“It is settled then. Let us transfer our bags to the new horses, and get going.” Septimius said, merrily.

Within minutes, the, now five, travelers found themselves back out on the road, traveling as fast as their horses could carry them. Havarti and Lord Calloway took the lead, as not even Havarti knew the roads as well as he did. Not even King Augustus could boast to that one.

They traveled the north-west road, passing over streams, and a multitude of small villages, towns, and farm-houses along the paved-road. The scenery was green, and the smell, and warmth of summer was in the air as they galloped along.

Mud noticed that the terrain was getting more hilly as they rode along. She could see the mountains in the distance. Their destination lay somewhere in those mountains, filled with pine-forests, the place both Mud and Havarti called home. Figaro Manner lay somewhere in those mountains that still seemed so far off as they rode long. They were driven by more than duty. This was a journey out of love for someone who everyone had already discounted as unlovable. Had she had time to think about it, Mud would have been touched by this outpouring of love for her sister Averny.

Averny, at her worst, was almost impossible to love. A woman raised under the shadow of a tyrant, she had spent her whole life in the public eye. No matter where she traveled, all eyes were on her, watching her every move, with spies reporting back to her father if she dared do anything to profane his image. She became hardened by the shallowness of it all; all the sycophantic followers of her father, and family; having almost no one in her life who ever sincerely cared about her, only pretending to care to ask her a favor or cozy up to her father. She lived a solitary life, despite having so many people around her. No one could truly understand. Between the shallowness of public life, and the abusive terror of her own father, she was crying out on the inside to be loved, sincerely loved and cared about. Bitterness had made her heart calloused and hard. Crying out for love on the inside, but never trusting that she could be loved, Averny learned through her experiences in life that “love” was just a tool to be manipulated by. He father, and everyone else around her had used it well against her. An “I love you Averny” was always followed by a request or a demand.

Mud was so proud of how much Averny had grown in the last couple of days. How quickly a sincere love can change a hurting soul. Not even Averny knew why, but she was quick to trust that Mud really did love her, no matter how badly she tried to sabotage it. Sabotage- the true signs of a heart that had been wounded repeatedly. Mud still showed her kindness, fed her, protected her, and even let her sing before others, no matter how awful she tried to be toward her. She tried her hardest to wound Mud with her words, but she still showed her kindness. Averny could not sabotage it, because her sister really did love her.

A fondness had started to grow in her marriage to Loh-Rammon, her husband, but Averny never trusted his kindness. She just wouldn't let him in, knowing how deeply it would hurt her to find his love was just another facade. However, there was something in the strange Yakovian slave-girl that helped Averny change. In her heart, she realized that her sister really did care about her. Her sister, for no reason, by Averny's estimation, loved her and cared about her when she didn't have to. She protected her life, welcomed her to a family meal, feeding her when she was hungry, and even let her sing in front of others without making her feel foolish for it. She even sacrificed her bed, choosing the floor so Averny could sleep in comfort, tucking her in, and humming a lullaby to her, like Berta used to.

Averny's heart had changed so much in such a short time. A heart once so full of bitterness and hatred, crying out from deep inside her for love, had opened the door to let love in. Slowly, love has been replacing the hate, healing the hurt. Once a heart that had been trained to hate so deeply, changing into one that could love even deeper, as if one must learn the depths of hate in order to learn how to love all the deeper. Love being light in her heart, and hatred darkness. Yet how even a small candle can be seen in the largest auditorium where there is no light, so had love started to grow in Averny's heart. That which first started as a small candle would soon be dropped on the ground, setting the whole building on fire, chasing away all the darkness, leaving no place for it to hide. So had love already started to overtake Averny's heart.

Cid, Havarti, and Septimius had even seen a change in her, and had also started to love Averny in the short time they had spent together. It was for Averny that they now rode; not for The King, not for a sense of duty, and not even for Mud's sake did they ride. They all rode out of they love for Averny, and her son. Mud would later realize this, but at the moment, her mind was filled with concern for her sister, and they journey to get to her.

“Halt.” Lord Calloway finally said as dusk had fallen upon them. All fie horses came to a halt as they looked to see where he was pointing. “Do you see that abandoned farmhouse in the distance? There lies and old hunting trail behind it that will cut half a day off our journey. Very few people know about it, but I have hunted on that trail for many years. I also use it to shortcut my travels to the northern-pines. The terrain can be pretty rough in spots, but even at a slower pace, the trail will shortcut us to the northern road, and not too far from Lady Figaro's Manner.” he said.

“Shall we stop at the the farmhouse to rest for a few hours?” Septimius suggested.

“I could use a little rest now.” Havarti said.

“It shouldn't put us too far behind.” Cid chimed in.

“Well, he didn't give me a time limit, so trust that whenever we make it there will be in time.” Mud said. She was exhausted.

Alright, to the ancient farmhouse then.” Lord Calloway said, turning his horse off the roadway, and to the trail that had been overgrown with weeds to the point that one hardly noticed it was a trail at all.

The Ancient farmhouse was a historical landmark along the northwestern road. Hundreds of travelers a year used it as a free place to lodge for the night on their travels. The windows of the house were long gone by now, but the hard oak floors and fixtures still held firm for centuries. The outside and inside stone walls were filled with various markings and graffiti from travelers marking their journeys in stone. A thousand books could be written with the story behind each marking, logging each journey each marking represented. The house itself was not just a historical relic, but it's walls held a secret history of the lives behind it's markings.

The five found themselves resting within it's stone walls after they had taken care of the horses. They entered into a dark living room, devoid of any furniture. There was an old fireplace built into the gray, stone walls which were filled with various markings as well. The steps leading to the second-floor of the house long-since disappeared, either rotted away, of the wood pilfered to be used for something else.

“Who built this house, I wonder?” Mud asked, looking around as she rolled out her sleeping mat on the hard wooden floor.

“This house has stood for almost seven hundred years now. In legend, it was built by Lord Mattoon for his beloved wife. Lord Mattoon made his wealth on farming, and coal. We have long-since lost the entrance to his mines. We know that one of them was close around here, but he kept them hidden for a good reason. For he had many enemies in his day.” Lord Calloway informed them.

“Who knew there was so much money to be made from coal of all things.” Havarti said.

“Madam, I foresee a future were coal will be more precious than gold.” Cid replied.

“Indeed, should you ever patent and sell the design of your steam engine. I can foresee a future where all ships are powered by coal. Should that happen, I can foresee a future where all ships are powered by coal. It could become the most important resource in the world.” Septimius said.

“Steam engine?” Lord Calloway asked, curiously. “Is that how your ship moves so fast? In all my years, I have never heard of such a thing.”

“But you have seen it in action, have you not?” Cid said, proudly.

“I have never seen any ship move so fast. I have never seen anything but a bird or a predator move that fast.” Lord Calloway said.

“The Kirin is the fastest moving ship in the world.” Cid said with pride.

“Too bad she can't sail on land. We'd already be to Figaro Manner if she could.” Mud said.

“We are making good time as it is, but The Kirin would be much faster.” Havarti said.

“Indeed.” Cid said, stroking his goatee, thinking something to himself. Perhaps there was a way to fit The Kirin with propellers, and get her to fly? Absurd to the mind, but his imagination was captivated by the idea of a flying ship.

“Should you ever want to patent your engine, I am sure The King would pay you a fortune for the design.” Lord Calloway said, interrupting Cid's daydreaming.

“At this point in time, I am perfectly content with simply having the fastest ship in the world. However, should a future queen ever ask me to provide the design to retrofit her royal navy with, I am sure we could work something out.” he said, smiling at Mud.

Mud returned a smile. “I suppose we could work something out when the time comes.” she said.

Their train of thought was suddenly interrupted by a loud growling sound. Havarti had dozed off, and had started snoring loudly.

“My goodness. At fist, I thought there was a bear outside.” Septimius said.

Everyone laughed, not waking Havarti. “Poor girl. She must be exhausted.” Mud said.

“I think we all are.” Cid said. “What do you say, after this whole thing is over, why don't we take a nice, boring vacation somewhere. A peaceful trip. No sword-fights, no explosions, no evil dark wizards, just go somewhere and be bored.”

“But this is a vacation for me,” Mud responded, “and an exciting one at that. Come on Cid, you love this kind of stuff: explosions, damsels in distress, royal gold, and sweet, sweet battle.”

“Indeed madam, I do love this stuff, However, to me, this is my job. I love what I do, but sometimes one needs a vacation from work, no matter how much one enjoys their livelihood.” he said.

“OK, I promise. One day we will take a nice, boring vacation somewhere.” she said.

“Perhaps a honeymoon?” Septimius suggested.

The two of them had the same embarrassed look on their face, and just looked around the room, Cid trying not to blush as he did.

Lord Calloway and Septimius broke out into laughter at their response.

“I think I am going to get some shuteye.” Cid remarked, laying down on his own bedroll.

“Me too.” Mud replied, following suit.

“Shall we stand guard and catch up on the front porch, old friend?” Septimius suggested to Lord Calloway.

“My thoughts exactly.” Lord Calloway responded.

As two battle-hardened veterans, both Septimius and Lord Calloway could stay up for days on end with little to no need for rest. Exhaustion could overtake the rest, but to them, exhaustion was a way of life, an old friend from their days as young warriors.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud found herself standing in a giant chapel. She was wearing a veil over her head, and could hear a royal wedding march playing in the background. The chapel was filled with hundreds of people, dressed in their finest, and all eyes on her.

She realized that someone was holding her arm. Glancing over, she saw a familiar-looking Yakovian man in his mid-twenties. Uncle Yoseph, she thought to herself as they walked down the aisle, the onlookers throwing flower pedals before her feet as they walked.

Looking ahead, Mud could see their destination. Standing before them on raised-steps, stood a finely dressed chaplain, and a young man in his early twenties. Mud could barely recognize him, as he was clean-shaven, and had such a happy countenance. Standing next to the young man were his groomsman. Mud could see a young Septimius, also clean-shaven. Standing next to him was a kind-faced man in his thirties, a face without the scars it would later acquire in battle, Lord Calloway. Next to Lord Calloway stood a young, scrappy-looking, Captain Bryce, long before he was captain. The feeling in the air was one of festive joy. Everyone was smiling, and seemed so happy, even King Augustus.

Yoseph and Mud stopped at the last row of pews where Ruth, and two others Mud did not recognize stood up to meet her. A man who resembled her father at his current age, wearing The Azmorene Royal Crown, bowed to Mud, then taking her hand in his, and giving it a kiss. “For the rest of my life, I will not even remember how my own son looked on this day, for I shall only remember how beautiful you look today. My dear Isabel, ten thousand poems would do nothing to describe how beautiful you are on this day.” King Gaius said to her, then moved out of the way.

The next to greet her was a kind-looking woman whom Mud could see a bit of Averny's likeness in. She came up and embraced Mud, giving her a kiss on the cheek through the veil. “I love you Isabel. Remember that of all the women in the world who tried, you were the only one I would ever choose for My Augustus. As I visited your mother many times over the years, and watched you grow from a little girl into the immaculate woman you have become, I knew you were the only match for him. There was no other choice, for none could compare. Now, my beloved daughter, go be the strong wife my son needs.” Queen Loretta said to her, also moving to the side.

It was now Queen Ruth's turn to hug Mud. “I do not have the words to describe how much I love you Isabel. Today is the happiest day of my life. God has blessed me with such a wonderful, beautiful daughter. One of my greatest blessings He has blessed me with is watching you grown into the beautiful woman you have become. Be strong, my little lamb. The Lord be with you all the days of your life. May He bless you all the days of your life. May He bless you with the deepest of love in your marriage, and with strong sons and daughters. With much joy, I watched you grow, and now with some grief, for I will miss you dearly, but with a greater joy, I give my lamb to another that he may be blessed with her prescience in his life.” she said. “I love you Isabel.” Ruth removed the veil, revealing Mud's face to the world.

Mud then walked up the steps to meet Augustus face-to-face. As she walked, she realized that she did not know any of the bridesmaids in her wedding party. The Matron of honor did resemble Elisheva, but she did not recognize the rest.

She soon found herself staring into her father's eyes. He was glowing in her presence, so happy, and smiling. Truly, this wasn't the same man she had met, so young, and so happy. He had the hope of the future in his eyes. The whole world lie before him, but his eyes were only on Mud. Isabel was his world his world, and she could feel his love for her mother as he stood there staring directly into her eyes. She had never seen such a look in her father's eyes, and may never again in her life. Mud knew where the future would lead this man, but at this moment, there was no way anyone could have known that. At this point, no one knew what turn her father's life would take, the decisions he would make due to the loss he would suffer over Isabel. Mud put that aside, and enjoyed the spirit of the moment. How much better was this day were one ignorant of the future events that would come upon this family, and this country. What a good day this was.

Mud was suddenly transported to another room. She found herself standing at the bedside as a pregnant Isabel lay with Augustus, his head resting hear her stomach as he listened and felt the baby move inside of her.

“So what shall we name him?” Augustus asked, playfully.

“So you think it's a boy do you?” Isabel responded, just as playfully, running her fingers through his hair.

“It has to be. Who better than a male heir to become the strongest king in Azmorene history?” he replied.

“And what if it is a girl?” Isabel asked.

Augustus sighed. “Then I guess SHE will be the greatest queen in Azmorene history.” he replied.

“Have you though of any names, my love?” she asked him.

“I shall name him Augustus.” he replied.

“And if him turns out to be a her?” she asked.

“Hmm, I had not thought about it, because I know it's a boy.....how about Averny? Named for the wife of Gaius the Great?” he suggested.

“How about Loretta, after your mother. We could call her Lori for short. Loretta Ruth Azmorene.” Isabel said.

“I like Averny better than Loretta.” he said. “But since it's a boy, and not a girl, we need not bother with a girl's name.”

“I will make a bet with you, love. I am betting that we have a royal daughter on the way, and not a son. If it is a girl, and I win the bet, we shall name her Loretta.” she said.

“And what do I get if I win the bet?” he asked.

“My love and adoration?” she said, playfully.

Augustus laughed. “Those, I already have.” he said.

“If it is a boy, we will name him Augustus, and if our next is a girl, we shall name her Averny instead.” she said.

“I accept your bet.” he said, moving his head up to hers.

“I love you.” she said.

“I love you too.” he said, kissing her. Isabel moved really quickly, breaking the kiss. “What is wrong?” he asked.

“The baby just moved. I swear she is dancing in there.” Isabel said.

“Ah, he is probably practicing his sword-training.” he replied.

“Maybe she is doing both?” Isabel suggested. “Either way, she is doing it on my bladder.”

The two of them laughed, and Isabel kissed her husband. The two of them looked so happy. So young, and in love. Mud could feel their love for her, and each other, and seeing as Mud had never been much good at dancing, she concluded that she must have been practicing her sword skills.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Time to wake up Mud.” Cid said, waking her up from her sleep. “It is time to get back on the road.”

“All the horses are loaded up and we are ready to go. We let you sleep a little longer, because you were having such a happy dream. You had such a big smile on your face, and you were laughing. No one had the heart to wake you yet.” Havarti said.

Mud sprung up, and gave Septimius a hug, and then one to Lord Calloway. “I saw my parent's wedding in my dreams. Everyone looked so young and happy. Such a good day. They really did love each other.” she said. “And the two of you looked so young and handsome, dressed in your wedding best.”

“I suppose we are both old and ugly now.” he said warmly. “That was such a beautiful day. Second in my mind only to my own wedding. I can still see your mother on her wedding day as clearly as if it were yesterday.” he said, smiling the same warm smile he had in her dream.

“That was one of the happiest days in my life. Such a privilege to have seen it.” Septimius said, also smiling at the memory of happier times.

“Lets go save Averny. Perhaps, happier days will be upon us should we remove Kain.” she said, walking toward th door, waving for the others to follow her.

The early dawn hours were upon them as they mounted their horses. The smell of the morning was in the air, as was the dew heavy on the grass in the yard of the old farmhouse.

“I will take the lead. If we keep a steady pace, we could reach Figaro Manner as early as this evening sometime.” Lord Calloway said mounting his horse.

The hunter's trail was certainly a lot rougher than the pave road. The group had followed it as it took them upward, into the mountains. The terrain had shifted from rich, soft dirt of farmland to rocky clay at they followed the trail. At times, the trail was as wide as any road, but other times, it became narrow, between rocky hills, forcing them it ride in single-file. They had made their way from green fields to high, rocky, grasslands with small trees that resembled a shrub-forest on a steep incline. They were slowly, climbing higher in altitude, and the base of the mountains, filled with pine-forests could be seen in the distance. Every step took them closer.

By lunchtime, the shrub-forest had given way to a full pine-forest, and the trail had narrowed, indefinitely. “That is where we are headed.” Lord Calloway said, pointing through the trees to a narrow trail that zigzagged up the side of the mountain in an almost vertical fashion.

“I have never seen this trail.” Havarti said, staring at the precarious-looking trail with awe.

“Not many know if it's existence. It is impossible to drive a carriage up it. We won't even be able to ride our horses up the trail. We shall have to lead them on foot.” Lord Calloway replied.

The group soon found themselves sitting at the base of the trail that Lord Calloway had pointed out. The four others in the group stood there, mouths open, as the stared at it, looking at it's zigzagging up the side of a cliff until it disappeared from view.

“Shall we stop and eat a little? We will need the energy and our wits about us to make it up safely.” Lord Calloway suggested.

The five adventurers sat down together to enjoy some hard biscuits, jerky, and almonds. “I always forget how much I miss the forest until I return to it.” Havarti said, after helping herself to a handful of almonds.

“Beautiful scenery for sure, madam. I have mostly visited tropical forest in my travels.” Cid remarked.

“Beautiful for sure, but I always feel as if someone is watching me whenever I am in these woods. It is quite unsettling.” Septimius said.

Mud, too had an uneasy feeling about her. Looking around at the trees, she made eye-contact with a masked woman, dressed in all black. “Well, uncle, that is because there are at least twenty children watching us right now.” she said, standing up, and pulling Gran's sheathed sword from her belt.

Mud walked over to an open area, holding the sword by it's sheath. Bowing down, she held the sword above her head. To the entire party's surprise, a woman of the Tree-People appeared before Mud. Tears of anger in her eyes.

“Gran's sword.” Mud said, bowing lower to Yula.

“So it is true, my brother gave his life to protect you.” Yula said, drawing her sword. “I should kill you for yet another disgrace you have brought upon our clan.”

“I would trade my life for his if I could.” Mud replied, keeping her head down still.

“You said it. A life for a life.” Yula said, attacking Mud who was bale to unsheathe Gran's sword in time to defend against Yula's blows.

“Stop it! This isn't the way. Gran wouldn't want this.” Mud said while blocking intended blow after intended blow.

Yula jumped back, taking a high guard. “Gran was a disgraced son of this clan. I must restore his honor, and the honor of the clan. You must die.” she said.

Mud took a low-guard, crouching and holding her sword behind her. “I am not going to let you kill me, but I am not going to hurt you either.” she said.

“Bid words for a novice.” Yula said.

The two rushed at each other. Yula attacked with a vertical slash, which which was blocked, and Mud retaliated with a horizontal slash aimed at Yula's head which she was also able to block in time.

The onlookers watched with clenched teeth as each woman's sword flailed at the other in lightning-fast succession. Both attacked, blocked, and deflected each other's blows. Finally, in a fury, Yula attacked with another downward slash. Mud moved right, putting her sword up at a downward angle which caused Yula's sword to travel down the length of Gran's sword, leaving her head wide open. Mud brought a horizontal slash around, stopping the blade to rest directly on Yula's neck.

Yula released her sword, allowing it to drop to the ground. “Do it then.” she said with her eyes closed. “I don;t know how, but you have defeated me. I have been disgraced.”

“Do you not remember how you would always leave yourself open to Gran with that blow? He would always beat you with it.” Mud said.

Yula opened her eyes with a look of complete surprise in them. “Gran gave you his memories, didn't he?” she said.

“Yes, my dear Yula, he did. How else would I have had any hope of surviving a duel against such an amazing swords-woman as yourself? Gran was the only one who could ever beat you, but you are the best in the clan now.” Mud said.

“If you have his memories, then you know that honor dictates that I must die now. Please, for my honor, take my life.” Yula said.

Mud smiled, Yula would not get off so easily. “But, if I show you mercy, you will owe me a life-debt. A life for a life, whether I take one, or spare one.” she said, removing Gran's sword from Yula's neck, sheathing it, and handing it to Yula. “Your brother saved my life more times than I can count. His love for me protected me, and now my love for him protects you from me. I could never hurt you Yula. I would never disgrace Gran's kindness to me by taking the life of the sister he loved so dearly. I refuse to.” she said.

Yula looked as Mud disgust in her eyes. “Love is for the weak.” she said.

“No, dear Yula, love is for the strong. Mercy is better than wrath. Your people need your leadership in their lives. Where would the clan be without your strength and guidance? There are none other qualified to do it. What would they do without you there? Go, and lead your people. Only you can.” Mud replied.

Yula bowed to Mud. “For showing me mercy, I owe you a life-debt. I have to leave my clan anyway to fulfill it.” she said.

“I tell you what.” Mud said. “I am on a journey to save my own sister's life, if you teleport us close to Figaro Manner, I will remove you debt, for helping me save the life of another. Oh, and as leader, you also have to abolish the contract on my life forever, and be nice to me anytime I travel these woods.”

Yula pulled out a dagger and cut her forearm in front of Mud. “May this scar be a reminder of the end of our vendetta against you, and a symbol to any had that is outstretched against you, for it shall be cut off.” she said, removing the contract from Mud's life for all to see. “As for your other request, there is something blocking us from teleporting directly inside the Manner, but we can get you close. An ancient evil had taken up residence there, one too powerful for even us. There is also another presence we do not know creating a barrier, keeping him trapped there. Ancient prayers of some kind, keeping him there, and stopping us as well.” Yula said.

Mud wondered what Yula spoke of but was reminded of the hurry they were all in. “Just get us close, and I will take care of the evil one.” she said.

“How? It cannot be killed by any weapon I know of.” Yula said.

Mud grabbed The Azmorene sword out of her belt by the blade. Being careful not to touch the handle as it would cut her belt right off. She then held the sword up, grabbing it by the handle. To everyone's amazement, the sword transformed to a flaming sword before their eyes. I giant flaming lion head shot out of the sword, and roared so loudly the ground around them shook. Mud could tell that Yula was smiling behind her mask.

“That is the coolest thing I have ever seen.” Yula commented.

Mud laughed. “Are you going to help us?” she asked through the flames of the Azmorene sword.

Yula nodded as Mud took her hand off the sword, and motioned for her to follow her back to her friends.

“You'll have to leave the horses. They are too big to teleport.” Yula informed her.

“What's going on Mud?” Cid asked.

“Yula and the rest are going to teleport us as close to Figaro Manner as possible.” she replied

“What do you mean teleport?” he asked.

Yula waved her hands, and four Tree-Children appeared. Grabbing on to Cid, Septimius, Havarti, and Lord Calloway, they teleported them away before they had any chance to object.

“Are you ready Princess?” Yula asked her.

Mud secured the sword and then grabbed on to Yula for dear life, and away they teleported.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“What do you want from me?” Averny asked Kain as she clung to her son.

They were in the master bedroom of Figaro Manner. Averny was sitting on the king-sized four-post bed that used to belong to Ralph. The room was dark, but Kain had started a fire in the fireplace which had a painting of Ralph Figaro hanging above the mantle. The light from the fireplace danced on Kain's face as he paced back and forth.

“Oh all places, why did you bring me to Figaro Manner?” she asked him

Kain remained pacing back and forth, ignoring Averny. “This isn't right. Why can't we leave?” he said to himself.

“Are you going to answer me, or are you just going to be weird and pace back and mumble things to yourself all night?” she asked him.

Kain stopped pacing, and finally fixed his gaze on her. “You are going to give me an heir.” he said.

“You do realize that I am your sister-in-law, and you are gross.” she replied, a look of complete disgust on her face.

“You son,” he said, looking at the child, “is heir to my brother's throne. He belongs to me now. Should you want him to grow up safely, you will do as I say.”

“You aren't going to touch him.” Averny threatened, gripping her son tighter to her chest.

“Then you will do what you are told.” he said.

“But you're so disgusting. Just the thought of you makes me dry-heave.” she replied.

“When we get back to our kingdom, you will do as I command. The great king has granted my wises to be king, and I will provide him with a physical body through you.” he said.

Averny looked around the room again. “This is Figaro Manner. For a guy who brags about how he can teleport anywhere he wishes in the world, you, sort of, missed.” she said in a belittling tone.

Kain grabbed her by the hand. “I'll show you!” he snarled.

Kain tried teleporting away with Averny again. She could feel the pull of the portal opening, and her body traveling through it. She looked around after they had finished teleporting. They were in a large master-bedroom that had a warm fire burning in the fireplace which had a painting of Ralph Figaro hanging above the mantle.

“Wow! How very impressive!” she said, sarcastically.

“Shut up girl!” he snapped.

“Losing your grip are you, Dark Lord?” she taunted.

“The dark King is the most powerful being in history. I could incinerate you with a a simple wave of my hand. Don't forget that whenever you choose to taunt us. We shall not be so merciful for long.” he said.

“Most powerful being in the world. Could incinerate me at will, but can't teleport out of Ralph Figaro's bedroom?” she said, unimpressed.

“Something is binding us here.” The multitude of voices said through Kain's mouth.

“OK, that's just creepy.” Averny said.

“It's that Yakovian woman.” the voices said.

“Which one? Isabel?” Kain asked.

“No, the other one. The one who has been following us.” The voices answered back. “She has been binding us here.”

“Excuse me, I would hate to interrupt your...um...conversation, but I am hungry, and if I go hungry, he goes hungry.” Averny said, holding her son up so Kain could see. “I don't mind being your captive, but even the last people who held me prisoner fed me on occasion.”

“I will summon my servants, and they will bring you whatever they can scrounge from the kitchen.” he replied.

“I don't need rotting corpses bringing me food, thank you. I can go find some myself, or perhaps you would like to escort me to to the kitchen yourself.” she said.

“Leave the child here, and go look for yourself.” he replied, annoyed.

“Are you going to take care of him whenever he cries?” she asked.

Kain's black eyes settled on Averny with a death glare telling her not to push it any further. She lay her son down, making him comfy on the bed, and then left the room.

She made her way down the flights of stairs, and through the dining hall. She burst through the kitchen doors, fell to the floor, and started weeping. She knew her situation was hopeless. For her son's safety, she knew she would have to give in to Kain's demands, living a life of bitter servitude to to that detestable man. There was no other choice. She lay there weeping, completely broken, completely hopeless, and alone to her tears. Would she really have to drink of her sister's cup, being a slave, bowing to the will of a cruel master?

Averny's ears perked up, as she heard the door at the other end of the kitchen open, and a woman's voice say, “Oops!” She sprung to her feet at the noise of someone ducking for cover.

“Hello?” she said, quickly wiping her eyes so no one would know she was crying, for royalty never cries before others. “Is someone there?” she said, approaching the corner where she heard the noise. She could hear whispering now.

A man with kind eyes, suddenly, popped out of the corner. He was almost as surprised to see Averny as she was to see him.

“Who are you?” she asked him.

“Why are you crying Avey?” the man asked her.

“Please,” she said desperately, “you have to help me. Kain has my son, and is keeping him hostage.” she grabbed unto the man's shirt, begging him to help her.

The man lifted her back up, looking at her eye-to-eye, and giving her a warm smile. “Do you know the story of the lost Azmorene Princess, dear Avey?” he said to her.

Averny was confused at what he had asked, and also a little annoyed at him calling her Avey. “What?” she asked.

“There was a beautiful, kindhearted princess from The House Azmorene that went missing one day.” he started.

“Yes, my sister Mud. She was raised as a common slave.” she interrupted.

“No, not Queen Mud. The other one.” he said.

“What other one?” she asked.

“You, my dear Avey. You are the next lost princess.” he said.

Averny's eyes move up and to the left as she had not thought about it before now. “I guess I am.” she said.

“Queen Mud's story is beautiful, but you, lost Azmorene lamb, I still like how yours ends better.” he said.

“Are you drunk?” Averny said, her hope fading once again. “Who are you?”

The man smiled, ignoring her question. “Follow me.” he said leading her back toward the main kitchen doors.

Averny followed this strange man out the door, and back through the dining room. She had no idea who he was, but sensed he was trying to help her. He led her to the hallway in front of the main door of the manner, then turned back to talk to her.

“There once was a long lost princess of The House Azmorene. Lost to her family for nearly two decades. High and low did did they search for this lost little lamb, and all hope of finding her finally died. One day, this little lamb wandered back into the fold on her own. All the searching for her had been in vain, and yet, this little lamb had weathered the storm and returned on her own. However, as much joy as this lamb received, the day she returned, her very sister was kidnapped by a big mean, dark lord. I shall go and find her, the returning lamb said when she found out about her sister.” he said.

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” she said slightly panicked. Perhaps this man was another one of Kain's cruel apparitions. “Why am I staring at the front door.”

The man brought his hand up to his clean-shaven face. “Hmm. OK, you are right, I suck at bedtime stories. However, this is where your story of being lost ends, dear Avey.” he said.

Averny looked at the man with a look telling him she thought him to be clearly insane. “Why do you keep calling me Avey?” she asked.

The man looked down and away from her, putting his hands up, palms facing her. “Just watch the door.” he replied. “Have you ever seen a story you have been told unfolding right before you eyes?” he asked.

Averny looked back toward the door. “What does that even mean?” she asked. A flash of light caught her eye, and she looked back toward where the gentleman had been standing. The insane fellow had disappeared, leaving her alone in the quiet hallway. Had he just been a rotten trick sent to her by Kain? All her hope of being rescued faded away again. Insane or not, his presence had brought her some hope of rescue. Now she was alone again, and all that hope was gone. Hopelessness started to grip her again.

She swung around again at the sound of the front door of the manner swinging wide open as a gust of wind burst through the door. Averny found herself staring at Mud, Cid, Havarti, Lord Calloway, and her Uncle Septimius. “Mud!” she yelled, barreling into her sister, hugging her as she came in the door.

“Averny!” Mud said hugging her back, not expecting her to be the first person she saw when she entered the manner.

Averny was shaking. Hope was there, love was there, her sister had come for her, and she and her son were rescued. The crazy man had led her right. No slavery for her, no bondage, and no having to bow to Kain. She hugged her sister, shaking, and crying in joy. Such a relief, and such a feeling of safety had washed over her again. “How did you find me?” she asked, frantic, but with happiness. “Wait, it doesn't matter. Kain has my son in Ralph's room. We need to rescue him.”

Mud squeezed her sister, she had never been so happy to be hugged and cried on by anyone in her life. She loved this girl, and seeing her alive and safe brought her own tears. She had feared the worst for her, but what a huge relief. Releasing her embrace with Averny, she turned to the others. “Everyone follow me. Step exactly where I step.” she said waving for all to follow. She led them up the stairs, silently pointing to every creaky floor board and step along the route. She knew them all, like old friends. Slowly and quietly they made their way to the top floor of the manner, and were perched outside of Ralph room. They could hear the baby crying inside the room.

“Is that you Averny!” Kain yelled through the door.

“Get your son a safe distance from him,” mud whispered to her, “then I will rush in and attack him.”

“Answer me woman!” Kain barked through the door once again.

Averny opened the door and entered. “I am here.” she said, entering the room to find Kain holding her son.

“Take this crying brat before I throw him into the fireplace.” he said.

“You'd better not dare.” she said rushing to grab him out of Kain's arms, securing him in hers.

“So, what did you find to eat?” he asked her suspiciously.

“Nothing.” she said, walking with her son to the other side of the room, getting closer to the fireplace.

Mud had her ear tot he door, listening to what was going on, waiting for her opportunity. “A Mud pie?” she heard Kain say to Averny.

“We've been made.” Cid said.

Mud grabbed the Azmorene sword by the handle, and rushed into the room, everyone else in tow behind her.

Kain muttered something, and shot five spheres of light out of his hands, hitting all five members of the party, knocking them all to the floor, in a deep dream-state. “Brought us some dinner guests I see.” he said, smirking at Averny. “You royals, always throwing dinner parties without inviting me. I is time for them to die.”

Kain waved his hands but nothing happened. He then muttered something with many voices, and waved his hands a second time, but, again, nothing happened. “What? Why can't I kill them?” the voices asked.

Averny jumped as Kain was flung to the wall like a rag-doll, a field of flames binding him there, unable to move.

Averny's face lit up as a woman who looked identical to Mud entered the room. She approached Averny who still had a look of disbelief on her face.

“Hello Avey.” the woman said, as she approached her, giving kisses to her son's little cheeks. “Look at Septimius. I forgot how adorable he was. I love this little guy so much.” she said to a still bewildered Averny.

“Who are you...” Averny asked.

The woman raised her head, and kissed Averny on the forehead. “My dear Averny, be there for Mud. She loves you a lot, and needs your support. You have such a sweet soul in you. I know how deeply you have been wounded, but, one day, love will overtake you hurt, and you will become the kindest of us all. Averny the Kind.” she said.

“I don't know about that.” Averny replied. “I am pretty mean.”

The woman kissed her again. “Wounds take tie to heal. Some wounds never heal, but many of them do. Those are the ones the become scars, signs of life's battles. You will turn that corner someday, and the woman who hid her hurt behind the mask of meanness will become the strongest, battle-scarred, warrior of us all; lifting up the hurting, using her story to bring healing into the lives of others, and showing the deepest love to all those around her. Underneath the layers of scars lies a heart that cares so deeply until it breaks. Beautiful broken princess, it is the broken who care more, and love deeper than anyone else. You will see someday.” she said.

“Yakovian harlot! Release me now!” the voices yelled through Kain, breaking the woman's focus from Averny and baby Septimius.

“Oh yeah, I nearly forgot.” she said, looking at Kain who was still bound on the chamber wall. She turned back to baby Septimius. “You're just so cute, you made me forget about that bad man.” she said, laying multiple kisses on his little cheeks.

She then walked over to Mud.

“Will she be OK?” Averny asked.

“She is just in a trance. They all are. You see, killing Kain alone won't vanquish this evil spirit. If he can get just one of them to give in, he will just transfer to one of them.” she said.

“So the Azmorene sword won't work?” Averny said.

“It definitely will, so long as he doesn't get one of them to give in to him.” she said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Lord Calloway found himself holding his wife's hand in his own. In their mid-thirties, and she was still the love of his life. She lay there before him, deathly ill. They both knew she did not have long to live. He had ridden a week straight, right from the battlefield just to be there by her side. He had arrived just in time.

“My dear Maximinus, please don't cry for me my love. Everything will be OK.” Lady Calloway said, cupping his face in her free hand.

“I love you Miriam.” he said, putting his free hand on hers.

“My sweet love.” she said, running her fingers down his scarred face. Her hand suddenly went limp in his. She had breathed her last. He put his head into her chest, and wept bitterly. No pain of battle could compare to this wound. Physical torture would be a release compared to this pain.

“Why? Why her? Why not me instead? Why did you do this to me? Why God?” he chocked out in between sobs.

“It is because God does not love you, but I do.” said a voice behind him.

Lord Calloway sprung up and spun around to see a finely-dressed man; perfect in stature and a unique grandeur about him. There was something about this man; something enticing, something charming, something beautiful. He could not take his eyes off this majestic being who stood before him.

“Who are you?” Lord Calloway asked.

“I can bring her back for you, your dear wife, Miriam. I can right the wrong from a God who hated her enough to take her from you, no matter how much she prayed to Him. The God of Yakov did not save your Yakovian wife. Oh, how she prayed so hard for healing, and how you did too. Where was God when she got sick? Where was her healing? It would have been nothing for Him to heal her.” the angelic being said.

“God knows my hurt, and my bitterness toward him for taking her from me. Slowly, and surely I have been wrestling it out with Him. You did, however, forget to show me my wife's last words to me. Or were those purposely omitted?” Lord Calloway said.

“I just showed you her last words.” the being answered.

“No sir, you did not.” Lord Calloway answered, firmly. “I do not know who you are, but I find your presence unsettling. My wife's true last words to me were: Maximinus my love, please do not harbor bitterness toward for taking so soon. For He is my father, and I love Him with all my heart. My beloved, He is calling me home to a place where there is no more pain, no more tears; a place where His love and eternal joy exist. He loves me, and is calling me home to Him. I will wait for you there my beloved. Please, Maximinus, don't leave Him, don't become bitter and fall away from Him on my account. Stay with Him, rely on Him, and find me there someday. I return to Him now, and I will await for your arrival there.” he said, as he began to weep again. “She then started praying a Yakovian prayer with her last breath, praying to God as He welcomed her home.”

Lord Calloway wiped his old, tired eyes. “I can still hear her prayer. He said to himself, completely ignoring the being in the room. “In fact, I think I can hear her prayer right now...” Lord Calloway could hear the voice of a woman praying in the Yakovian tongue. He could hear it clearly.

“Maximinus, you are still at Figaro Manner. Fight him, my dear friend. Wake up and help Mud. She needs you.” the woman's voice said.

He came to in the room in Figaro Manner. He was still completely unable to move, paralyzed, but he could see the blurry outline of a woman with piercing blue eyes.

“Is..Is...Isabel>” he struggle out, still unable to move or see beyond blurry shadows. He watched as the outline of the woman moved on to Septimius.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Septimius found himself standing before the crowd of Capitol City. Confused, he looked around to see his wife and children watching him, applauding him. “Septimius Gaius Azmorene, I now crown you King of all Azmorene lands.” a voice behind him said.

“Father?” Septimius said, turning to look his father in the eyes as he held a crown above his head, placing it on Septimius' head.

The crowed roared as his wife and children came up to hug him. “We love you!” they all said.

The scene before him froze all of the sudden, and the same being appeared before him. “Who are you? What is the meaning of this?” Septimius asked the man.

“Septimius Azmorene, the lesser son of your father, never to be king. You know how much you coveted the crown too. You wanted it since you were a young boy. It could have been yours, but what happened? You had to sit back and watch them hand the crown to your brother instead. That wicked king murdered your parents. He stole everything from you. Dear Septimius, it is your right to rule. I can give it to you. I can give you your parents back, you crown, and your glory. Through me, you can be king. I know it's what you want.” The being said.

“You are right. At one time, I did covet the crown. I wanted all the power and glory for myself. I wanted vindication for a life spent as a lesser-son. There was a point in my life where I wouldn't have thought twice about taking you up on your offer. However, all I yearn for now is my family. I need to return to them and seek their forgiveness. I let my quest for power become an idol in my life, abandoning them on my selfish quest for my own glory.” he replied.

“Fine, I can make your family adore you. I can guarantee it.” the being answered.

Septimius shook his head. “Love and forgiveness cannot be coerced. Trust, broken, has to be rebuilt, slowly and surely. It is my final battle to fight, and for my love for them will I fight it though it will be the longest and hardest of my life. My final war to fight, and I will fight it with love. You have nothing to offer me.” Septimius said.

“What fool would reject the offer of the kingdom he has coveted his entire life? What fool would choose a battle he might lose over a guarantee to be loved?” The being said, angrily.

“Do you hear that? Yakovian prayers.” Septimius said.

“Septimius, you are still at Figaro Manner. You need to wake up and help Mud.” a woman's voice said in his ears.

“Mud?” he said looking at the angelic being. “She is going to make a wonderful queen.”

Septimius opened his eyes to the same blurry figure Lord Calloway saw. “Isabel?” he said through his blurry vision.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Havarti found herself in a royal banquet hall, dressed in the finest dress money could buy. To her right sat her mother, and brother Ralph. The whole room lit up at her presence. Across the table from her sat an attractive man. He had such a grace and beauty about him, something seductive.

“Lady Havarti. I can give you the finest life has to offer. I can bring your brother back to you, and grant your family prominence above all others.” the man said to her.

“Who are you?” she asked him.

“Don't you want your brother back, Havarti?” he asked, then pointed to Ralph. “Look at him; so young, so handsome, and taken before his time. I can give him back to you, and deliver King Augustus into your hands.” The man lifted the lid of a tray on the table, revealing Augustus' severed head to her.

“What you are saying is not possible. Nothing can bring Ralph back, and as much as I hate King Augustus for taking him from us, I don't want him to die either. I would never do that to Mud. I see nothing redeeming about that man, but she loves him. I would sooner die than hurt her by taking her father from her. I was too young to remember his death, but I have felt the pain of his loss my entire life; the void of a brother who wasn't there; and a lifetime of seeing my mother's broken hear, and tears for him. I wouldn't wish that on my worst enemy, let alone my dear Mud.” Havarti replied.

He man then stood up to show Havarti his angelic form. “How about a husband then?” he asked. “I can bring you a man as attractive as this, with as much money as The Azmorene King. You can be loved, and finely taken care of the rest of your life. A life of the most luxury, spent in the utmost comfort.”

“To be honest, this journey has taught me to appreciate so much as a bed of straw to sleep on, a handful of almonds to eat, and any form of clothes on my back. I have learn hunger, and how to find contentment in times where I had but a little. I have learned that all that other stuff doesn't matter. A life spent worrying about what I don't have compared to what other do leads to a life of bitterness and jealousy. I dinner of herbs picked from a field of grass in the comfort of friends who love you and care about you is worth more to me than all the shallow royal banquets in the world, combined.” she said.

“I see.” he said. “Well, I can still bring you a husband as attractive as this.”

“You know, you're a little to scrawny for my tastes.” she said. “I think I like the big and muscular type. I kind of have a thing for Rufus.”

“Rufus the Pirate?' he said, confounded. “You really just said that? I heard that correctly?”

“Yes. He's not the most educated, but he's really sweet, ans strong as an Ox. I used to go below deck just to watch him shovel coal. Such a kind man.” she said.

“Seriously?” the man said.

“And he was an orphan, so he doesn't even have a last name. He would have to take the Figaro name which will make my mother happy.” she said to herself.

The man regained his seductive composure. “I can get Rufus for you.” he said.

Havarti laughed in the man's face. “Sorry, I don't need dating advice from creepy men. Rufus get really shy and blushes around me all the time. I think I can handle it.” she said.

“But he's dumb!” the man yelled in disbelief.

“He's not dumb, he has just never had the opportunity of an education, and I still love him anyway.” she said, shrugging her shoulders. “Oh, what's that? I hear someone praying.

“Havarti, wake up. You are still in Ralph's bedroom. Wake up, you need to help Mud.” a familiar voice said to her.

Havarti opened her eyes. “Mu...Mu...” she tried to say as the woman moved on to Cid.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Cid found himself on the deck of The Kirin, staring off into the distance as she steamed along, peacefully, on the ocean.

“Captain Cid, I have something for you.” a voice behind him said.

Cid turned around to see the deck of the ship completely covered with open treasure chests filled with gold and jewels. “What a strange person.” he said when he saw the man who had spoken to him.

“I can make you the greatest pirate captain who ever lived, and I can get you all of this.” the man said, waving his hands over all the treasure on the deck.

Cid smiled with swagger. “My dear strange man, I already am the greatest pirate captain who ever lived, and I take no pleasure in treasure....ooh, this is nice.” Cid said, picking up a necklace out of one of the chests, then looking back at the man. “You see, I merely take pleasure in the hunt for treasure. That's the fun part of my job. I love the idea of finding riches more than I do actually finding them.”

“I see.” the man said, shaking his head.

He then transformed into the image of Mud, and Cid found himself in a chapel filled with people. “What about Princess Loretta? I know your heart burns for her. I can give her to you, Cid.” he said, enticingly, to him.

“Not only am I incredibly weirded out by your voice coming from Mud's mouth, I also say that is Mud's decision to make.” he responded.

“She is forbidden to marry anyone not of pure royal blood. You are the son of a peasant. She cannot marry you even if she wanted to. You are not royalty.” the man said.

“My dear, strange, little creepy man, I'll have you know that I am indeed a king. I didn't even have to work my way up from prince. Skipped that step, and was promoted straight to king.” he replied with swagger. “Now, if you have no more petty wares to peddle, I believe that our business here has concluded.”

The being gave Cid a look of deafest, and hatred from Mud's eyes.

Cid opened his eyes, looking straight into the woman's eyes. “I didn't even have to pray him off of you.” she said, startled at Cid's open eyes.

“As if he had anything to offer me that was worth selling my soul over.” Cid said, smiling.

The woman kissed Cid on the lips and then whispered something in his ear. He was also, still paralyzed from the Wizard's spell.

She finally made her way over to Mud.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mud found herself staring at the graves of everyone she loved. Before her lay headstones for Havarti, Septimius, Averny, and Lord Calloway. She wandered through the dark graveyard reading other names of those she knew. She came to a freshly dug grave where Cid lay.

Such a deep sadness came over her, and she began to weep for her lost loved ones. She felt so alone now. They were all gone. There was nothing left. All hope, all love, all they joyfulness, gone as their graves sat, silently, before her. She felt bitter and abandoned. She was all alone with no one left to talk to. They had all left her. She had been abandoned, and the dead had forgotten her. How could she live this lonely existence now” There was nothing left. It was all so hopeless now.

“Why are you weeping Loretta?” The being asked her.

“They are all gone. Everyone has left me, and I am all alone now.” she said.

“Wouldn't you do anything to keep them safe; to keep them from dying?” he asked.

“I would give my very life, my very soul for theirs. I would trade everything I have for them.” she said.

The being nodded. “There is no greater love than laying down one's life for their friends.” he quoted to her.

“True.” she replied.

“Wouldn't you do anything to protect them?” he asked her, cunningly.

“Yes, I would.” she responded honestly.

“I can spare them all from death. I can make sure they never leave you, Loretta.” the being promised her.

“How?” she asked, being enticed by his offer. “Is there really a way to keep them all safe?”

“Yes. Just take my hand. Let me in, and we can do great things together, including keeping all your loved ones safe. Alive with you forever.” he said, extending his hand to her. “You'll never have to go through the pain of losing someone you love again. You have already lost enough in your life.”

Mud extended her hand to him, but then pulled it back before making contact with his. “Wait, this can't be right.” she said, looking around. “No one can live forever in this life.”

“Yes they can with my power. Do you really want to lose more friends and family to the bitter sting of death? To have them not exist anymore?” he asked her.

“But my mother still lives though she is dead.” she replied, loosening the grip he was gaining over her.

“I can bring Isabel back to you, Loretta.” he said.

Mud looked away from the man, shaking her head. “She said she was returning to God when she appeared to me last. There is no way you could take her from His hands. She was so happy to be returning to Him.” she said, still looking around. She then turned to look at the being again. “This is a lie. You are a liar.”

The being glared at her for outing him. “Your friends are at my mercy as we speak. Accept my offer, or they will all die. Give up your life for theirs.” he snarled at her.

“You're lying.” she said. Mud could hear the voice of a woman praying, along with Lord Calloway, and Cid joining in in his sloppy Yakovian. “I know who your are. Go away!”

“Mud, my dear Mud, wake up. You are home, here in Figaro Manner still. Wake up, My Queen.” the woman said to her.

Mud opened her eyes. “Mother?” she said when she saw the face of the woman who's voice she had heard.

“Hello Mud, nice of you to join us in the land of the living.” Cid said.

“Hello Cid.” she said, to happy to hear his voice again.

The woman looked at Mud. “You aren't ready to kill yet, my sweet princess. I will take care of him for you. After this, return to your father, and claim your kingdom. Be the queen your people need, my love. Queen Mud.” she said.

The Woman then stood up, and approached Avery to give baby Septimius a couple of more kisses. “I love you both so much, and I will see you soon.” she said to Averny.

Averny watched as the woman made her way back over to Mud, and picked up the flaming Azmorene sword where Mud had dropped it. Averny's jaw dropped, not just at the sight of the sword, which was mesmerizing to her, but at the fact that the woman could wield it. She watched as this strange, Yakovian half-breed slowly walked over to Kain, sword in hand. “My dear prince of the north; for you many crimes, for all the lives you have claimed, and for accepting the Dark King's offer and trying to revive his reign of terror by giving him a body, your sentence is death.” she said.

“You cannot kill us!” the voices said to her.

The woman smiled, and then jammed the sword into Kain's abdomen. The flames of the sword consumed his body as the voices screamed the most horrific scream any of them had ever heard, nor would ever hear again. As Kain's body was finally consumed, the woman turned back to Averny, blew her a kiss, then disappeared in a flash of light.

The five travelers were released from their paralysis, and stood up in time to watch in awe as Kain's body withered away into a dried-out skeleton before them.

“That is so gross.” Havarti said.

Septimius approached and pulled the Azmorene sword out of the wall, causing the skeleton to fall to the floor, and break into pieces.

“Can we please not leave THAT in here?” Havarti asked.

“We shall throw it outside, in case there are any hungry dogs around.” Cid replied.

Mud looked at everyone in the room, so grateful they were there with her, and so happy to have another day with them all, the images of that graveyard still in her mind. “I have no idea what just happened, but I say, lets go home.” she replied.

Averny came over and embraced Mud in a hug. “I love you.” she said.

“I love you too, and I love him too.” she said, giving kisses to Baby Septimius.

Havarti came and hugged both Averny and Mud as the hugged each other. “I love you Mud,” she said, “and Averny, you have become much nicer. I like it.”

“Thank you, Havarti.” Averny responded.

“OK, fine, I love you too, Averny.” Havarti finally said, reluctantly.

Averny laughed. “It's OK, I can be pretty ruthless.” she said. “Coldhearted witch from what other say about me.”

Septimius joined in on the hug. “Witch is not the word they use.” he said, jokingly. “However, we would not have traveled this far to save a coldhearted witch. We cam here for you, Averny, because you are loved.”

Averny waved Lord Calloway over. “Come here old friend.” she said.

Lord Calloway looked at her as if he had seen a ghost. He could, clearly, see that it was Averny who was speaking to him, but, surely, this wasn't the same girl he had watched grow up from a sweet child into a grown terror of a woman. It was the same face, the same voice, the same woman, and yet, not the same woman at all who bade him to join. He had not seen such a look in her eyes since she was a little girl, almost as if she had discovered that little girl inside her again. She must have at his estimation, because he could see something in her eyes he had not seen for many years, kindness. Reluctantly, Lord Calloway joined the hug.

The entire group looked at Cid. “More hugging I see.” he said. Mud raised her eyebrows at him. “OK, I guess so.” he said, joining in with them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“How shall we make it home?” Cid asked asked Mud as six adults and a baby exited the front door of Figaro Manner.

“I suppose we shall have to walk and see if we can catch a coach along the way who will be willing to give us a ride.” Septimius said, as he emptied a bag full of bones into what used to be a flower garden, which had now been overgrown with weeds.

“Perhaps we should stay here for a while. We don't even have any food left, we left it all with the horses. How sad, we came to rescue Averny with such haste, we are ill-prepared, and might need a rescuing of our own.” Havarti said.

“I'm starving. I need to eat something soon, or my son won't eat either.” Averny said.

“I have had enough experience in the forest to forage enough food for us to survive.” Lord Calloway informed them.

Mud walked up to an old pine-tree that had grown close to the house over the years of no upkeep. Inspecting a mushroom, she pulled it off, and took it to Averny. “Here you go sister, this one if a safe one.” she said, using Gran's own memories on which mushrooms were safe, and which were deadly.

“Very good find.” Lord Calloway said to Mud, inspecting the mushroom himself.

Averny looked at the fungus-tree in her hands with disgust. “Well, it's better than starving.” she said shrugging and biting into it. “Hey, once you get past that weirs slime texture, it's actually not so bad.” she said with her mouth full.

“I wonder who she was.” Mud said zoning out on them.

“Who?” Septimius asked.

“The woman who saved our lives and killed Kain.” Mud replied. “It all just seemed like a dream.”

“I think it was Isabel.” Lord Calloway answered.

“But my mother wasn't an Azmorene. She wouldn't have been able to wield the sword.” she replied.

“She looked like you, but older.” Averny said, still enjoying her forest-food.

“She did say the weirdest thing to me...after she kissed me.” Cid said.

“She kissed you?” Mud asked, a hint a jealousy in her tone.

Cid smiled at her. “Madam, I cannot help it if I am irresistible to strange women.” he said with his usual charm.

“Put it lid on it sea-boy. What did she whisper in your ear?” Averny snapped.

“Well, princess Averny the mean, what she said made no sense.” he said in a tone telling Avey he was only joking with her. “All she said was: I will find a way to rescue you, my love. I promise.”

“She had better keep her hands off of Mud's ma...er, friend.” Havarti said.

Mud and Cid looked at each other and then away from each other as if they were both scanning the horizon for something. Averny, seeing their reaction walked over to Cid, and grabbed him by the hand. “Come here.” she said, bringing him over to Mud. She then grabbed Mud's hand, and placed Cid's into hers. “There you go. Now, if you two have a daughter, you have to name her after me.” she said.

Cid took Mud's hand into his. Her hands were calloused due to all the recent sword fighting, yet still soft. “Your hands are cold.” he said.

“Yours are sweaty. Why are thy so sweaty?” Mud asked him.

“Because he's nervous, that's why.” Averny blurted out. “Now, I will plan the wedding, and the two of you can just enjoy it. I am very good at planning thing. You know, royal parties, assassinations, weddings, whatever you need.” she said joking.

“Moving a bit fast don't you think?” Cid asked Averny while staring into Mud's eyes.

“Not at all, I just want Little Septimius' cousins to be close to him in age so he can grow up with them. Besides, everyone can see the obvious between you two.” Averny the Mean said.

“I noticed it right away.” Lord Calloway added.

“Indeed!” Septimius agreed.

“I mean, for a pirate captain to give up his ship for a woman, she would have to be the most valuable of all treasures to him.” Havarti said. “Plus, Mud was all he could talk about when we were tracking her on the road.”

“But I thought Mud was only allowed to marry royalty.” Cid said.

Averny laughed. “But you are royalty, King Cid. And no, the rules are different for a Queen than a king. She has to marry either a nobleman or,” Averny's face scrunched up with a look of disgust, “a royal Azmorene cousin because the Azmorene Mark is only transferred by either the father, or through the mother if the father isn't of a royal house. Basically, the Queen gets a much larger pool of spouses to choose from, because Kings always have to marry the daughter of another royal house.”

“I'm neither a royal cousin, which, gross by the way, nor am I a noble.” Cid responded.

Averny shook her head. Why must he be so difficult? “She is going to be queen, and that means she can do anything she want's. Anything she requests or repeals, including the rules on who a queen can marry will become law. She could outlaw pants if she wanted to, and the kingdom would have to comply. It doesn't matter if you aren't related, or part of the nobility, because no one will be able to tell her no.” she said.

Cid was still looking only at Mud. “So what do you say, Mud, do you want to get married?” he asked.

She eyed him playfully for a few moments, keeping him in suspense. “I don't know, maybe if you asked me correctly I would.” she finally said.

Averny pulled her own wedding band off her left ring finger and handed it to Cid. “Here is a loaner until you get a real one. Strangely enough, I don't happen to need it at the moment.” she said.

Cid took the ring and went down on one-knee. “Loretta Isabel Azmorene, Mud, will you marry me?” he asked.

Mud looked at everyone in the group, they were all smiling. She then looked back down at Cid. “I love you.” she said. Cid gave her a look telling her he was confused by her answer. “Sorry, I mean, yes Cid, I will marry you.” she said.

Cid jumped up in excitement, sweeping Mud off her feet and embracing her in a kiss as everyone applauded.

“Congratulations!” everyone yelled.

The trees around the manner also erupted in applause as well. A woman in black suddenly appeared before them in a puff of smoke. “Congratulations, Queen Mud.” Yula said.

“Woah!” Averny exclaimed at Yula's presence. Gran was the only Tree-Person she had ever seen with her eyes.

“I do not have much to offer as a wedding gift, but I do have your horses.” Yula informed them.

Mud approached Yula and curtsied to her, and she bowed to Mud in response. “That is a lovely gift, dear Yula. Also, how would you feel about being one of my bridesmaids?” she said. Yula looked at her as if she were insane. “Oh, you won't have to take your mask off, you'd just have to wear a dress. We can have it fitted over your clothes if you'd like.” Mud said, in response to the look Yula gave. “It would be ever so special if you could attend.”

“Such a strange request.” Yula said, scratching her head through her mask. “So my mask won't have to come off?” she asked.

“Nope. I would never ask you to remove it, though I happen to know you are quite beautiful without it.” Mud said. Yula's eyes lit up with surprise. “Sorry, Gran left that memory in there for me, I think on purpose too.”

Yula bowed to Mud. “I will be there.” she responded. “And am I really?”

“Very beautiful.” she said. “And thank you for everything. I owe Gran and you more than I could ever repay. May we always be friends, and may there always be peace between us, our children, and our children's children.”

“Till the end of time, and beyond.” Yula added. She then snapped her fingers, and six horses, loaded with all their supplies rounded the corner and into view, ridden by six Tree-Children.

“I see you brought one for Averny.” Mud said.

“The neighbor didn't need it.” she said, winking at Mud.

Cid walked up to his horse, and pulled the wine bottle he had lifted from the wine-cellar at Azmorene castle out of his saddlebag. “What do you say we all have a toast before we get going?” he suggested.

“I will go grab some wine glasses.” Havarti said.

“I will go with you.” Averny said, following Havarti back into the manner.

“You mean to tell me you carried that bottle of wine all the way from Azmorene castle?” Mud said.

“Yes.” he said with his usual swagger. “You never know when it will com in handy.”

“Indeed. That's what I like about you Cid, always thinking ahead.” Septimius said, slapping him on the back. “I'm so happy for you two.”

“Young love. Warms an old man's heart.” Lord Calloway said, also patting Cid on th back.

After a toast, and a little food, especially for Averny, the group said their goodbyes to the Tree-People who had also joined in in the festivities with them, they departed in the night. They tied baby Septimius in a wrap around Averny's chest to keep him safe, and warm.

“We will take the main road home.” Lord Calloway said, taking the baby into account.

Mud would later regard this journey back to Capitol City as her favorite journey in her life. Each person was so carefree, and happy. Averny and her sweet child were safe, Kain had been vanquished, and the future seemed so bright for them all. They took their time getting back to the capitol, enjoying each other's company along the way.

Lord Calloway and Septimius would regale them with stories from battle, reliving their glory-days. Cid and Mud couldn't stop smiling at each other. They would ride side-by-side at times, just to hold hands. Even Averny and Havarti talked about life as if they were old friends, and truth be told, they had known each other for years, but had never really known each other. Occasionally, Averny would sing them all a song so moving that even Lord Calloway would be in tears by the end of it. He had never known of her talent as a singer, and her voice soften his heart the most. Cid started to teach Mud some root-words in Yakovian, after warning her again at how bad he was at speaking the language. Lord Calloway would help her as well, as his wife Miriam, had taught him quite a bit of the language in their years together. They all took their time returning for Mud's birthday, and crowning ceremony, camping for the night, and taking in the scenery along the route as needed. All their worries were behind them now.

“That is the ancient farmhouse we slept in on our way to rescue you.” Havarti informed Averny as when they finally passed it on their way back.

“I have heard of Mattoon House, but never visited it.” she replied.

“Why not stop and have lunch there?” Havarti suggested to the group.

“I think that sound lovely.” Mud said.

Septimius shrugged. “Oh, why not. We have plenty of time.” he said.

The group made their way off the main road, and back to the ancient farmhouse again, resting and having lunch on the front porch. “Let me show you the inside.” Havarti said, leading the way for Averny and her son to follow. “Oh, excuse us. We did not know this place was occupied.” Havarti said as she came face-to-face with a man standing in the living room.

“Wait a minute, I know you!” Averny said, pointing at him. “You're that insane fellow I met at Figaro Manner.”

Havarti looked at Averny and then back to to the man, studying him. She peered into his eyes, and after a minute, she ran up to him, and threw her arms around him. “Is it really you?” she asked him.

“Hello Havarti, I've missed you.” he said.

“We thought you were dead.” she informed him.

“I was, in a manner of speaking. And it is nice to see you again, Avey.” he said, looking at Averny.

“Why do you keep calling me Avey?” she asked him, still annoyed at the name.

“The man smiled a warm smile at her. “Forgive me, Averny.” he said, correcting himself.

Cid and Mud walked through the door to see whom Havarti and Averny were speaking to. Cid gave him a curious look. “Why do you look so familiar to me?” he asked.

Mud walked up to the man, and gave him a gentle hug as well. “I gave you sword back to Yula.” she said.

“I know, and I appreciate it.” he said.

Cid gave the man an “Ah-HA!” look. The man nodded to confirm it for him.

“I have to leave again. I cannot say why. I just want to congratulate the two of you on your engagement. Your love for each other will be talked about for centuries to come. Just, please, don't take your time together for granted. Life goes by so fast. Enjoy everyday you have with each other as if it were your last together, even when you are fighting. Love each other each day, and enjoy it.” he said. “I have to go now.”

“Wait, before you go,” Mud said, “are you still the best with a sword, she asked, playfully.

“My dearest Mud, I've told you a thousand times, there is no shame in your being the second best in the world.” he replied with the kind of swagger Cid would have to tip his had to, were he wearing one at the moment.

“I see.” she replied with a devious smile. “wait, that's the first time I've ever heard you say that.”

“Oops.” he replied. “Ah well. I have to leave you now. I love you all.” he said, then looked directly at Averny. “When you find me again Avey, I won't remember who I am.” He then disappeared before their eyes with a flash of light.

“It was so good to see him again. He seemed so different though.” Havarti said.

“Indeed! But it was good to see him again.” Cid concurred.

“Well, that was weird. I'm starving.” Averny said.

“OK Avey, we will eat.” Mud replied.

“Mud, do you remember when I told you that I don't want to kill you anymore?” Averny said.

“Yes.” she replied.

“Call me Avey just one more time....” she said, jokingly as a threat.

Everyone burst into laughter.

“OK, lets go eat, and then get back on the road.” Cid said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The group picked up a royal escort on their way back through the outpost on the northwest road. They found themselves approaching the massive gates of Capitol City, onlooker already lined up to get a glimpse at Mud. The roar of the crowd could be heard from miles outside of the city, and there was a festive spirit in the air.

“What day is it?” Cid asked when he heard the ruckus from the city.

“It is the thirty-first.” the soldiers in the group of a hundred who were escorting them informed him.

“Happy birthday Queen Mud!” Havarti said.

“Yes, happy birthday, Mud.” Averny said.

“Wow, twenty years old already.” Septimius said. “It feel only like yesterday I was holding you in my arms as a baby. Where does the time go?”

“Happy birthday, Queen Mud.” Lord Calloway said.

Cid panicked a little, how had he forgotten her birthday already? “Happy birthday, my love.” he said, making a good recovery.

“Thank you all so much. To be honest, I have never thought much of my birthday.” she replied.

“Why's that?” Cid asked.

“I would always get a couple of table scraps on my birthday, at best. I've never had a birthday party.” she replied.

“Well, my queen, you are about to have the largest birthday party in history.” Lord Calloway said.

The group rode through the gates of Capitol City to a roaring crowd. They put Mud and Averny at the front with two guards at their side. They had been provided with fresh princess dresses to wear at the outpost just so they would be ready for the occasion.

All eyes were on Mud as she rode alongside Averny. Everyone was pushing their way through the crowd just to get a glimpse of of their long-lost princess. “Do you see that!” Averny yelled to her.

“See what?” Mud yelled back.

“They all have lit candles in their hands for you.” Averny said.

Mud was touched when she noticed it. There were her people, carrying lit candles around, lighting her way home. It had worked, it really did, all their prayers, all their hopes, and all their candles really did light her way home back to them. As Averny had told her, she wasn't just Augustus' long-lost daughter, Averny's long lost-sister, but she really was their long-lost princess. For eighteen years they had lit candles and put them in their windows, hoping, praying, and yearning for her return. They had never given up on her, not even when she gave up on herself.

Mud was moved to tears as she waved to the crowd who erupted even louder into cheers for her. Their princess had returned to them, and they were so ecstatic to see her. She could see old men and women wiping their eyes as she rode by them. They could see the tears in her eyes as she rode by them as well. She was, again, overwhelmed by their love for her. Averny too, had tears in her eyes, and a big smile on her face. She had been through many such processions as this, but this was the first one where her reaction was sincere. She was so happy for her sister, she didn't care that no one had ever seen her cry in public, as it was forbidden by her father. Today, she didn't care, she held her son close, and waved to her people too, not caring what anyone else thought.

Slowly, they made their way to the giant city square that sat in front of the entrance to Azmorene castle on one side, and the harbor on the other. Mud could see that a stage had been erected on the southern part of the open square, next to the walls of the castle. She could see Raminda, Little Augustus, and her father seated on one side of the stage. To her surprise, seated on the other side of the stage sat Uncle Yoseph, and Ruth.

They finally made it to the stage, dismounting their horses. Augustus motioned for them all to come up on the stage, all of them, even Septimius, Havarti, Lord Calloway, and Cid. There were empty chairs reserved for them all. The six of them climbed up the stage to the roar of the crowd. Averny took her seat between Raminda and Little Augustus. Lord Calloway, Cid, and Havarti took their seats by Ruth, and Yoseph. Ruth stood up to embrace Lord Calloway, as they were old friends too.

The crowd came to a dead silence when they realized who the last man was. Augustus, and Septimius stood there, looking at one another to the hush of the crowd. They knew who Septimius was, though they had not seen him in a very long time. Augustus walked toward Septimius, his right arm in a sling. “I want you to do the honor of crowning her, brother.” Augustus said.

Septimius nodded, he was deeply moved to have such an honor. Mud came from behind, and put her arms around both men, and the crowd erupted into another cheer.

“I cannot believe you let this happen, Averny.” Raminda said to her through the roar of the crowd. “I am so disappointed in you!”

“Yeah!” Little Augustus said in agreement as a hush came over the crowd again.

Averny sat back, relaxing in her seat and holding her son, ignoring them.

“Did you hear me Averny?” Raminda said to her.

Averny shook her fingers at her son, staring into his eyes, loving on him. “So Mud and I have already agreed on the measurements and locations of your towers.” she said, not removing her eyes from her son. “Augustus, yours will be in the northern woods. Mother, yours will be on a small, uninhabitable island somewhere off the coast. We will go scouting possible islands as soon as Mud gets settled in as queen.”

“You're joking...aren't you?” Prince Augustus asked her.

Averny shrugged, still not moving her eyes off her son. “I wouldn't push it. We all know that father wouldn't miss either of you, and Mud is about to be granted the same authority as he has.” she replied.

“You wouldn't dare!” Raminda said.

Averny, finally, lifted her gaze from her son, looking left to Augustus, and then right to her mother. “If either of you so much as thinks about thinking about a plot to harm her, I will have you both skinned alive with red-hot pokers. She won't have to kill you, I will do it for you.” Averny the mean said.

“How dare you! You little ingrate!” Raminda said.

“Test me, mother.” Averny said in a tone so cold, it sent shivers down Raminda's spine. She dared not say another thing to her daughter after that.

A hush fell over the crowd as Augustus raised his hand. The moment had finally come after twenty years of waiting, it had finally arrived. “My People, I present to you, my daughter, Mud!” he yelled.

“Mud?” the confused crowd said in unison.

Augustus raised his hand, hushing them again. “Also known as Loretta Isabel Azmorene.” he said.

The crowd cheered at that name which they recognized. Augustus then shushed them again, and motioned for Septimius.

Mud stood front and center, staring out at the thousands of faces staring back at her. What a feeling. Suddenly, she felt something cold and metal placed on her head.

“I present to you, Queen Mud!” Augustus yelled.

“Queen Mud! Queen Mud! Queen Mud! Queen Mud!” the crowd began to chant.

Augustus held his hand up again to hush them. He was not done. “I have one more thing to say. I, Augustus Octavian Azmorene hereby abdicate my throne, leaving my beloved daughter Mud as the sole ruler of all Azmorene lands. I am retiring from my office as lord king. All my powers I hereby grant, solely to my daughter.” he said, then embraced Mud in a hug as the crowd stood there, mouths opened, stunned silence over what they had just heard. “Did you hear that, girl. It's all yours. Your mother opened up my eyes. I don't want it anymore, so I give you your inheritance now.”

“Thank you, papa, I hope I can lead them well.” she said, still shocked, and unsure.

“You will make the best ruler of all. Averny loves you, and will be there to guide you, as will I.” he said, squeezing her with his good arm.

The entire crowd, and all those on stage remained in a hushed silence. Cid jumped up from his seat. “Queen Mud!” he yelled.

“Queen Mud! Queen Mud! Queen Mud! Queen Mud!” they began to cheer once again. Over the next forty years of her life, Mud would hear this chant often.

After the crowning ceremony, there was a royal feast given to all the people. Mud sat at a table, met, and greeted her people as they walked by. All her life, so invisible; all her life, so insignificant; all her life, so unappreciated and overlooked; no one ever saw the greatness she had inside of her. Yet, any room she ever entered had royalty in it, and they never knew it. No one ever saw it, but if they only would have known this, lowly, servant-girl was future queen, how differently would they have treated her all along? A lifetime of never being seen by anyone around her, except God, now blessed into a life of a queen. She went from slave, to queen.

Mud's first act was ending slavery, and banning the slave-trade of Yakovian girls and boys, under penalty of death. True to her word, she gave Marina the desert manner. Oh, and of course she married Cid, like duh! Their children grew up with a close bond with each other, and with their royal cousins.

Averny and Mud became the closest of friends. They raised their children together, with Havarti and Rufus' children visiting the castle often. It was always so much fun when they would all visit the castle together, along with Septimius' kids and grandchildren.

Septimius returned to his family, and was able to mend the broken relationship with them over time. They kept him emotionally distant at first, not trusting the changes in him at first, but, true to his yearnings for them, their relationship healed over time. They are always welcome at Mud's table, and she has grown close to them over the years, which also helped mend their relationship with their father.

Lord Calloway sold his manner, and moved to Capitol City. He was Mud's closest advisor, and loyal friend to Averny and her until his death, which was mourned by the nation. Before his passing, he had made his peace with God. He was buried next to his beloved wife, Miriam, with full military honors.

Raminda and Little Augustus ended up sailing back to her royal house in the frozen-lands. No one missed them, not even Augustus himself.

Kind Augustus, now just prince Augustus still lives at Azmorene Castle. Both Averny and Mud have a relationship with him, but his hardened heart keeps it from being a close one. They stay vigilant, showing him love and kindness, nonetheless. Maybe they will finally reach him someday.

Mud, and her grandmother Ruth made up for their lost years by becoming as close as Isabel and Ruth had been. Seeing her great grandchildren brought her unspeakable joy for the rest of her life. Mud has learned how to speak their language, fluently, and visits her ancestral land as often as her schedule permits, always trying to make it on a feast-day. She pulled all Azmorene troops out of Yakovia, and granted them their independence. The yoke of being an Azmorene vassal-state has been removed from them.

All the pirates in Cid's old crew were given mansions in Capitol City as repayment for their kindness they showed to Mud on their journeys with her. Smith returned The Kirin to Cid, and traveled back to Joiada where he runs The Fishman's Tavern alongside Esther, who refused the offer of a mansion. She regales her customers with tales of how her boy bagged himself a queen, and with bragging about her royal grandchildren.

Lady Figaro returned to Figaro Manner. Havarti and Mud try to visit her at least once a year, stopping somewhere in the woods to meet up with Yula, and catch up, sharing where life has taken them since they last met up, and always bringing up the story of how Yula almost killed a man who tried to dance with her at Mud's wedding banquet, laughing themselves to tears every time.

Mud's reign was forty years of complete peace for her kingdom. No wars, not even a few skirmishes, complete peace. That didn't stop her from fitting her navy with steam engines, and her army with rifles of a revolutionary design, having cartridges that allowed for repeated firings without having to reload after every shot.

All her years of service helped her be a better leader. She served her people, and they loved her. Life for her was happily ever aft...no, I'm kidding. Happily ever after does not exist. Life was far from perfect for Mud. She made mistakes, even with her people, as she was only human, but they were always willing to forgive her, and she did live a happy life.

This, certainly, is not the end of Mud's story. There are still many things to tell about her. God-willing, I will tell you more of My Little Lamb's story. However, until that day should come: The Lord Bless you and keep you. The Lord make His face to shine upon you, and be gracious to you. The Lord lift His countenance upon you, and give you His peace. Peace be to you.